Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Holmes, Oliver Wendell, 1809-1894 [1861], Elsie Venner: a romance of destiny [Volume 2] (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf606v2T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

University of Virginia, 1819
Governor Holliday
[figure description] 606EAF. Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: generic University of Virginia library bookplate for gift texts. The bookplate includes the unofficial version of the University seal, which was drawn in 1916, with the donor's name typed in. The seal depicts the Roman goddess of wisdom, Minerva, in the foreground with the Rotunda and East Lawn filling the space behind her. On the left side of the image, an olive branch appears in the upper foreground. The bookplate has an off-white background with the seal printed in dark blue ink.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page ELSIE VENNER: A ROMANCE OF DESTINY. IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOLUME II.
BOSTON:
TICKNOR AND FIELDS.
M DCCC LXI.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1861, by
Oliver Wendell Holmes,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE:
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY H. O. HOUGHTON.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page iii.[end figure description]

PAGE


CHAPTER XVII.
OLD SOPHY CALLS ON THE REVEREND DOCTOR 5

CHAPTER XVIII.
THE REVEREND DOCTOR CALLS ON BROTHER FAIRWEATHER
27

CHAPTER XIX.
THE SPIDER ON HIS THREAD 38

CHAPTER XX.
FROM WITHOUT AND FROM WITHIN 54

CHAPTER XXI.
THE WIDOW ROWENS GIVES A TEA-PARTY 69

CHAPTER XXII.
WHY DOCTORS DIFFER 103

CHAPTER XXIII.
THE WILD HUNTSMAN 122

CHAPTER XXIV.
ON HIS TRACKS 139

-- iv --

[figure description] Page iv.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XXV.
THE PERILOUS HOUR 154

CHAPTER XXVI.
THE NEWS REACHES THE DUDLEY MANSION 185

CHAPTER XXVII.
A SOUL IN DISTRESS 208

CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE SECRET IS WHISPERED 221

CHAPTER XXIX.
THE WHITE ASH 253

CHAPTER XXX.
THE GOLDEN CORD IS LOOSED 266

CHAPTER XXXI.
MR. SILAS PECKHAM RENDERS HIS ACCOUNT 286

CHAPTER XXXII.
CONCLUSION 307

Main text

-- --

p606-308 CHAPTER XVII. OLD SOPHY CALLS ON THE REVEREND DOCTOR.

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

The two meeting-houses which faced each
other like a pair of fighting-cocks had not flapped
their wings or crowed at each other for a considerable
time. The Reverend Mr. Fairweather had
been dyspeptic and low-spirited of late, and was
too languid for controversy. The Reverend Doctor
Honeywood had been very busy with his benevolent
associations, and had discoursed chiefly
on practical matters, to the neglect of special
doctrinal subjects. His senior deacon ventured
to say to him that some of his people required to
be reminded of the great fundamental doctrine
of the worthlessness of all human efforts and motives.
Some of them were altogether too much
pleased with the success of the Temperance Society
and the Association for the Relief of the
Poor. There was a pestilent heresy about, concerning
the satisfaction to be derived from a good
conscience, — as if anybody ever did anything

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

which was not to be hated, loathed, despised and
condemned.

The old minister listened gravely, with an inward
smile, and told his deacon that he would attend
to his suggestion. After the deacon had gone,
he tumbled over his manuscripts, until at length
he came upon his first-rate old sermon on “Human
Nature.” He had read a great deal of hard
theology, and had at last reached that curious
state which is so common in good ministers, —
that, namely, in which they contrive to switch
off their logical faculties on the narrow side-track
of their technical dogmas, while the great freighttrain
of their substantial human qualities keeps
in the main highway of common-sense, in which
kindly souls are always found by all who approach
them by their human side.

The Doctor read his sermon with a pleasant,
paternal interest: it was well argued from his
premises. Here and there he dashed his pen
through a harsh expression. Now and then he
added an explanation or qualified a broad statement.
But his mind was on the logical side-track,
and he followed the chain of reasoning
without fairly perceiving where it would lead
him, if he carried it into real life.

He was just touching up the final proposition,
when his granddaughter, Letty, once before referred
to, came into the room with her smiling
face and lively movement. Miss Letty or Letitia
Forrester was a city-bred girl of some fifteen or

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

sixteen years old, who was passing the summer
with her grandfather for the sake of country air and
quiet. It was a sensible arrangement; for, having
the promise of figuring as a belle by-and-by, and
being a little given to dancing, and having a
voice which drew a pretty dense circle around
the piano when she sat down to play and sing,
it was hard to keep her from being carried into
society before her time, by the mere force of mutual
attraction. Fortunately, she had some quiet
as well as some social tastes, and was willing
enough to pass two or three of the summer
months in the country, where she was much
better bestowed than she would have been at
one of those watering-places where so many half-formed
girls get prematurely hardened in the vice
of self-consciousness.

Miss Letty was altogether too wholesome,
hearty, and high-strung a young girl to be a
model, according to the flat-chested and cachectic
pattern which is the classical type of certain excellent
young females, often the subjects of biographical
memoirs. But the old minister was
proud of his granddaughter for all that. She
was so full of life, so graceful, so generous, so
vivacious, so ready always to do all she could for
him and for everybody, so perfectly frank in her
avowed delight in the pleasures which this miserable
world offered her in the shape of natural
beauty, of poetry, of music, of companionship,
of books, of cheerful coöperation in the tasks of

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

those about her, that the Reverend Doctor could
not find it in his heart to condemn her because
she was deficient in those particular graces and
that signal other-worldliness he had sometimes
noticed in feeble young persons suffering from
various chronic diseases which impaired their
vivacity and removed them from the range of
temptation.

When Letty, therefore, came bounding into the
old minister's study, he glanced up from his manuscript,
and, as his eye fell upon her, it flashed
across him that there was nothing so very monstrous
and unnatural about the specimen of congenital
perversion he was looking at, with his
features opening into their pleasantest sunshine.
Technically, according to the fifth proposition of
the sermon on Human Nature, very bad, no
doubt. Practically, according to the fact before
him, a very pretty piece of the Creator's handiwork,
body and soul. Was it not a conceivable
thing that the divine grace might show itself in
different forms in a fresh young girl like Letitia,
and in that poor thing he had visited yesterday,
half-grown, half-colored, in bed for the last year
with hip-disease? Was it to be supposed that
this healthy young girl, with life throbbing all
over her, could, without a miracle, be good according
to the invalid pattern and formula?

And yet there were mysteries in human nature
which pointed to some tremendous perversion of
its tendencies, — to some profound, radical vice

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

of moral constitution, native or transmitted, as
you will have it, but positive, at any rate, as the
leprosy, breaking out in the blood of races, guard
them ever so carefully. Did he not know the
case of a young lady in Rockland, daughter of
one of the first families in the place, a very beautiful
and noble creature to look at, for whose
bringing-up nothing had been spared, — a girl
who had had governesses to teach her at the
house, who had been indulged almost too kindly,—
a girl whose father had given himself up to
her, he being himself a pure and high-souled
man? — and yet this girl was accused in whispers
of having been on the very verge of committing
a fatal crime; she was an object of fear
to all who knew the dark hints which had been
let fall about her, and there were some that believed—
Why, what was this but an instance
of the total obliquity and degeneration of the
moral principle? and to what could it be owing,
but to an innate organic tendency?

“Busy, grandpapa?” said Letty, and without
waiting for an answer kissed his cheek with a
pair of lips made on purpose for that little function, —
fine, but richly turned out, the corners
tucked in with a finish of pretty dimples, the
rose-bud lips of girlhood's June.

The old gentleman looked at his granddaughter.
Nature swelled up from his heart in a wave
that sent a glow to his cheek and a sparkle to his
eye. But it is very hard to be interrupted just as

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

we are winding up a string of propositions with
the grand conclusion which is the statement in
brief of all that has gone before: our own starting-point,
into which we have been trying to back
our reader or listener as one backs a horse into
the shafts.

Video meliora, proboque, — I see the better,
and approve it; deteriora sequor, I follow after
the worse; 'tis that natural dislike to what is
good, pure, holy, and true, that inrooted selfishness,
totally insensible to the claims of” —

Here the worthy man was interrupted by Miss
Letty.

“Do come, if you can, grandpapa,” said the
young girl; “here is a poor old black woman
wants to see you so much!”

The good minister was as kind-hearted as if
he had never groped in the dust and ashes of
those cruel old abstractions which have killed
out so much of the world's life and happiness.
“With the heart man believeth unto righteousness”;
a man's love is the measure of his fitness
for good or bad company here or elsewhere.
Men are tattooed with their special beliefs like so
many South-Sea Islanders; but a real human
heart, with Divine love in it, beats with the same
glow under all the patterns of all earth's thousand
tribes!

The Doctor sighed, and folded the sermon, and
laid the Quarto Cruden on it. He rose from his
desk, and, looking once more at the young girl's

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

face, forgot his logical conclusions, and said to
himself that she was a little angel, — which was
in violent contradiction to the leading doctrine of
his sermon on Human Nature. And so he followed
her out of the study into the wide entry
of the old-fashioned country-house.

An old black woman sat on the plain oaken
settle which humble visitors waiting to see the
minister were wont to occupy. She was old, but
how old it would be very hard to guess. She
might be seventy. She might be ninety. One
could not swear she was not a hundred. Black
women remain at a stationary age (to the eyes
of white people, at least) for thirty years. They
do not appear to change during this period any
more than so many Trenton trilobites. Bent up,
wrinkled, yellow-eyed, with long upper-lip, projecting
jaws, retreating chin, still meek features,
long arms, large flat hands with uncolored palms
and slightly webbed fingers, it was impossible not
to see in this old creature a hint of the gradations
by which life climbs up through the lower natures
to the highest human developments. We cannot
tell such old women's ages because we do not
understand the physiognomy of a race so unlike
our own. No doubt they see a great deal in each
other's faces that we cannot, — changes of color
and expression as real as our own, blushes and
sudden betrayals of feeling, — just as these two
canaries know what their single notes and short
sentences and full song with this or that

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

variation mean, though it is a mystery to us unplumed
mortals.

This particular old black woman was a striking
specimen of her class. Old as she looked, her
eye was bright and knowing. She wore a red-and-yellow
turban, which set off her complexion
well, and hoops of gold in her ears, and beads of
gold about her neck, and an old funeral ring upon
her finger. She had that touching stillness about
her which belongs to animals that wait to be
spoken to and then look up with a kind of sad
humility.

“Why, Sophy!” said the good minister, “is
this you?”

She looked up with the still expression on her
face. “It's ol' Sophy,” she said.

“Why,” said the Doctor, “I did not believe
you could walk so far as this to save the Union.
Bring Sophy a glass of wine, Letty. Wine's
good for old folks like Sophy and me, after walking
a good way, or preaching a good while.”

The young girl stepped into the back-parlor,
where she found the great pewter flagon in
which the wine that was left after each communion-service
was brought to the minister's
house. With much toil she managed to tip it so
as to get a couple of glasses filled. The minister
tasted his, and made old Sophy finish hers.

“I wan' to see you 'n' talk wi' you all alone,”
she said presently.

The minister got up and led the way towards

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

his study. “To be sure,” he said; he had only
waited for her to rest a moment before he asked
her into the library. The young girl took her
gently by the arm, and helped her feeble steps
along the passage. When they reached the
study, she smoothed the cushion of a rocking-chair,
and made the old woman sit down in it.
Then she tripped lightly away, and left her alone
with the minister.

Old Sophy was a member of the Reverend
Doctor Honeywood's church. She had been put
through the necessary confessions in a tolerably
satisfactory manner. To be sure, as her grandfather
had been a cannibal chief, according to the
common story, and, at any rate, a terrible wild
savage, and as her mother retained to the last
some of the prejudices of her early education,
there was a heathen flavor in her Christianity,
which had often scandalized the elder of the
minister's two deacons. But the good minister
had smoothed matters over: had explained
that allowances were to be made for those who
had been long sitting without the gate of Zion,—
that, no doubt, a part of the curse which descended
to the children of Ham consisted in
“having the understanding darkened,” as well
as the skin, — and so had brought his suspicious
senior deacon to tolerate old Sophy as
one of the communion of fellow-sinners.

— Poor things! How little we know the

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

simple notions with which these rudiments of
souls are nourished by the Divine Goodness! Did
not Mrs. Professor come home this very blessed
morning with a story of one of her old black
women?

“And how do you feel to-day, Mrs. Robinson?”

“Oh, my dear, I have this singing in my head
all the time.” (What doctors call tinnitus aurium.)

“She's got a cold in the head,” said old Mrs.
Rider.

“Oh, no, my dear! Whatever I'm thinking
about, it's all this singing, this music. When I'm
thinking of the dear Redeemer, it all turns into
this singing and music. When the clark came to
see me, I asked him if he couldn't cure me, and
he said, No, — it was the Holy Spirit in me, singing
to me; and all the time I hear this beautiful
music, and it's the Holy Spirit a-singing to
me.” —

The good man waited for Sophy to speak; but
she did not open her lips as yet.

“I hope you are not troubled in mind or body,”
he said to her at length, finding she did not speak.

The poor old woman took out a white handkerchief,
and lifted it to her black face. She
could not say a word for her tears and sobs.

The minister would have consoled her; he was
used to tears, and could in most cases withstand
their contagion manfully; but something choked
his voice suddenly, and when he called upon it,

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

he got no answer, but a tremulous movement of
the muscles, which was worse than silence.

At last she spoke.

“Oh, no, no, no! It's my poor girl, my darling,
my beauty, my baby, that's grown up to be a
woman; she will come to a bad end; she will do
something that will make them kill her or shut
her up all her life. Oh, Doctor, Doctor, save her,
pray for her! It a'n't her fault. It a'n't her fault.
If they knew all that I know, they wouldn' blame
that poor child. I must tell you, Doctor: if I
should die, perhaps nobody else would tell you.
Massa Venner can't talk about it. Doctor Kittredge
won't talk about it. Nobody but old Sophy
to tell you, Doctor; and old Sophy can't die
without telling you.”

The kind minister soothed the poor old soul
with those gentle, quieting tones which had carried
peace and comfort to so many chambers of
sickness and sorrow, to so many hearts overburdened
by the trials laid upon them.

Old Sophy became quiet in a few minutes, and
proceeded to tell her story. She told it in the low
half-whisper which is the natural voice of lips oppressed
with grief and fears; with quick glances
around the apartment from time to time, as if she
dreaded lest the dim portraits on the walls and
the dark folios on the shelves might overhear her
words.

It was not one of those conversations which a
third person can report minutely, unless by that

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

miracle of clairvoyance known to the readers of
stories made out of authors' brains. Yet its main
character can be imparted in a much briefer space
than the old black woman took to give all its
details.

She went far back to the time when Dudley
Venner was born, — she being then a middle-aged
woman. The heir and hope of a family which
had been narrowing down as if doomed to extinction,
he had been surrounded with every care and
trained by the best education he could have in
New England. He had left college, and was
studying the profession which gentlemen of leisure
most affect, when he fell in love with a young
girl left in the world almost alone, as he was.
The old woman told the story of his young love
and his joyous bridal with a tenderness which had
something more, even, than her family sympathies
to account for it. Had she not hanging over her
bed a paper-cutting of a profile — jet black, but
not blacker than the face it represented — of one
who would have been her own husband in the
small years of this century, if the vessel in which
he went to sea, like Jamie in the ballad, had not
sailed away and never come back to land? Had
she not her bits of furniture stowed away which
had been got ready for her own wedding, — two
rocking-chairs, one worn with long use, one kept
for him so long that it had grown a superstition
with her never to sit in it, — and might he not
come back yet, after all? Had she not her chest

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

of linen ready for her humble house-keeping, with
store of serviceable huckaback and piles of neatly
folded kerchiefs, wherefrom this one that showed
so white against her black face was taken, for that
she knew her eyes would betray her in “the
presence”?

All the first part of the story the old woman
told tenderly, and yet dwelling upon every incident
with a loving pleasure. How happy this
young couple had been, what plans and projects
of improvement they had formed, how they lived
in each other, always together, so young and fresh
and beautiful as she remembered them in that one
early summer when they walked arm in arm
through the wilderness of roses that ran riot in the
garden, — she told of this as loath to leave it and
come to the woe that lay beneath.

She told the whole story; — shall I repeat it?
Not now. If, in the course of relating the incidents
I have undertaken to report, it tells itself,
perhaps this will be better than to run the risk of
producing a painful impression on some of those
susceptible readers whom it would be ill-advised
to disturb or excite, when they rather require to
be amused and soothed. In our pictures of life,
we must show the flowering-out of terrible
growths which have their roots deep, deep underground.
Just how far we shall lay bare the unseemly
roots themselves is a matter of discretion
and taste, in which none of us are infallible.

The old woman told the whole story of Elsie,

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

of her birth, of her peculiarities of person and disposition,
of the passionate fears and hopes with
which her father had watched the course of her
development. She recounted all her strange ways,
from the hour when she first tried to crawl across
the carpet, and her father's look as she worked her
way towards him. With the memory of Juliet's
nurse she told the story of her teething, and how,
the woman to whose breast she had clung dying
suddenly about that time, they had to struggle
hard with the child before she would learn the accomplishment
of feeding with a spoon. And so
of her fierce plays and fiercer disputes with that
boy who had been her companion, and the whole
scene of the quarrel when she struck him with
those sharp white teeth, frightening her, old Sophy,
almost to death; for, as she said, the boy
would have died, if it hadn't been for the old
Doctor's galloping over as fast as he could gallop
and burning the places right out of his arm.
Then came the story of that other incident, sufficiently
alluded to already, which had produced
such an ecstasy of fright and left such a nightmare
of apprehension in the household. And so
the old woman came down to this present time.
That boy she never loved nor trusted was grown
to a dark, dangerous-looking man, and he was under
their roof. He wanted to marry our poor
Elsie, and Elsie hated him, and sometimes she
would look at him over her shoulder just as she
used to look at that woman she hated; and she,

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

old Sophy, couldn't sleep for thinking she should
hear a scream from the white chamber some night
and find him in spasms such as that woman
came so near dying with. And then there was
something about Elsie she did not know what to
make of: she would sit and hang her head sometimes,
and look as if she were dreaming; and she
brought home books they said a young gentleman
up at the great school lent her: and once she
heard her whisper in her sleep, and she talked as
young girls do to themselves when they're thinking
about somebody they have a liking for and
think nobody knows it.

She finished her long story at last. The minister
had listened to it in perfect silence. He sat
still even when she had done speaking, — still,
and lost in thought. It was a very awkward
matter for him to have a hand in. Old Sophy
was his parishioner, but the Venners had a pew
in the Reverend Mr. Fairweather's meeting-house.
It would seem that he, Mr. Fairweather, was the
natural adviser of the parties most interested.
Had he sense and spirit enough to deal with such
people? Was there enough capital of humanity
in his somewhat limited nature to furnish sympathy
and unshrinking service for his friends in an
emergency? or was he too busy with his own
attacks of spiritual neuralgia, and too much occupied
with taking account of stock of his own
thin-blooded offences, to forget himself and his
personal interests on the small scale and the large,

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

and run a risk of his life, if need were, at any
rate give himself up without reserve to the dangerous
task of guiding and counselling these distressed
and imperilled fellow-creatures?

The good minister thought the best thing to do
would be to call and talk over some of these matters
with Brother Fairweather, — for so he would
call him at times, especially if his senior deacon
were not within earshot. Having settled this
point, he comforted Sophy with a few words of
counsel and a promise of coming to see her very
soon. He then called his man to put the old
white horse into the chaise and drive Sophy back
to the mansion-house.

When the Doctor sat down to his sermon
again, it looked very differently from the way it
had looked at the moment he left it. When he
came to think of it, he did not feel quite so sure
practically about that matter of the utter natural
selfishness of everybody. There was Letty, now,
seemed to take a very unselfish interest in that
old black woman, and indeed in poor people generally;
perhaps it would not be too much to say
that she was always thinking of other people.
He thought he had seen other young persons
naturally unselfish, thoughtful for others; it
seemed to be a family trait in some he had
known.

But most of all he was exercised about this
poor girl whose story Sophy had been telling.
If what the old woman believed was true, — and

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

it had too much semblance of probability, —
what became of his theory of ingrained moral
obliquity applied to such a case? If by the visitation
of God a person receives any injury which
impairs the intellect or the moral perceptions, is
it not monstrous to judge such a person by our
common working standards of right and wrong?
Certainly, everybody will answer, in cases where
there is a palpable organic change brought about,
as when a blow on the head produces insanity.
Fools! How long will it be before we shall learn
that for every wound which betrays itself to the
sight by a scar, there are a thousand unseen mutilations
that cripple, each of them, some one or
more of our highest faculties? If what Sophy
told and believed was the real truth, what prayers
could be agonizing enough, what tenderness could
be deep enough, for this poor, lost, blighted, hapless,
blameless child of misfortune, struck by such
a doom as perhaps no living creature in all the
sisterhood of humanity shared with her?

The minister thought these matters over until
his mind was bewildered with doubts and tossed
to and fro on that stormy deep of thought heaving
forever beneath the conflict of windy dogmas.
He laid by his old sermon. He put back a pile
of old commentators with their eyes and mouths
and hearts full of the dust of the schools. Then
he opened the book of Genesis at the eighteenth
chapter and read that remarkable argument of
Abraham's with his Maker, in which he boldly

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

appeals to first principles. He took as his text,
“Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?”
and began to write his sermon, afterwards so
famous, — “On the Obligations of an Infinite
Creator to a Finite Creature.”

It astonished the good people, who had been
accustomed so long to repeat mechanically their
Oriental hyperboles of self-abasement, to hear
their worthy minister maintaining that the dignified
attitude of the old Patriarch, insisting on
what was reasonable and fair with reference to
his fellow-creatures, was really much more respectful
to his Maker, and a great deal manlier
and more to his credit, than if he had yielded the
whole matter, and pretended that men had not
rights as well as duties. The same logic which
had carried him to certain conclusions with reference
to human nature, this same irresistible logic
carried him straight on from his text until he arrived
at those other results, which not only astonished
his people, as was said, but surprised himself.
He went so far in defence of the rights of
man, that he put his foot into several heresies, for
which men had been burned so often, it was time,
if ever it could be, to acknowledge the demonstration
of the argumentum ad ignem. He did not
believe in the responsibility of idiots. He did
not believe a new-born infant was morally answerable
for other people's acts. He thought a
man with a crooked spine would never be called
to account for not walking erect. He thought,

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

if the crook was in his brain, instead of his back,
he could not fairly be blamed for any consequence
of this natural defect, whatever lawyers or divines
might call it. He argued, that, if a person inherited
a perfect mind, body, and disposition, and
had perfect teaching from infancy, that person
could do nothing more than keep the moral law
perfectly. But supposing that the Creator allows
a person to be born with an hereditary or ingrafted
organic tendency, and then puts this person into
the hands of teachers incompetent or positively
bad, is not what is called sin or transgression of
the law necessarily involved in the premises? Is
not a Creator bound to guard his children against
the ruin which inherited ignorance might entail
on them? Would it be fair for a parent to put
into a child's hands the title-deeds to all its future
possessions, and a bunch of matches? And are
not men children, nay, babes, in the eye of Omniscience? —
The minister grew bold in his questions.
Had not he as good right to ask questions
as Abraham?

This was the dangerous vein of speculation in
which the Reverend Doctor Honeywood found
himself involved, as a consequence of the suggestions
forced upon him by old Sophy's communication.
The truth was, the good man had
got so humanized by mixing up with other people
in various benevolent schemes, that, the very
moment he could escape from his old scholastic
abstractions, he took the side of humanity

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

instinctively, just as the Father of the Faithful did,—
all honor be to the noble old Patriarch for insisting
on the worth of an honest man, and making
the best terms he could for a very ill-conditioned
metropolis, which might possibly, however,
have contained ten righteous people, for whose
sake it should be spared!

The consequence of all this was, that he was
in a singular and seemingly self-contradictory
state of mind when he took his hat and cane and
went forth to call on his heretical brother. The
old minister took it for granted that the Reverend
Mr. Fairweather knew the private history of his
parishioner's family. He did not reflect that there
are griefs men never put into words, — that there
are fears which must not be spoken, — intimate
matters of consciousness which must be carried,
as bullets which have been driven deep into the
living tissues are sometimes carried, for a whole
lifetime, — encysted griefs, if we may borrow
the chirurgeon's term, never to be reached, never
to be seen, never to be thrown out, but to go into
the dust with the frame that bore them about
with it, during long years of anguish, known only
to the sufferer and his Maker. Dudley Venner
had talked with his minister about this child of
his. But he had talked cautiously, feeling his
way for sympathy, looking out for those indications
of tact and judgment which would warrant
him in some partial communication, at least,
of the origin of his doubts and fears, and never
finding them.

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

There was something about the Reverend Mr.
Fairweather which repressed all attempts at confidential
intercourse. What this something was,
Dudley Venner could hardly say; but he felt it
distinctly, and it sealed his lips. He never got
beyond certain generalities connected with education
and religious instruction. The minister
could not help discovering, however, that there
were difficulties connected with this girl's management,
and he heard enough outside of the
family to convince him that she had manifested
tendencies, from an early age, at variance with
the theoretical opinions he was in the habit of
preaching, and in a dim way of holding for truth,
as to the natural dispositions of the human
being.

About this terrible fact of congenital obliquity
his new beliefs began to cluster as a centre, and
to take form as a crystal around its nucleus.
Still, he might perhaps have struggled against
them, had it not been for the little Roman Catholic
chapel he passed every Sunday, on his way
to the meeting-house. Such a crowd of worshippers,
swarming into the pews like bees, filling all
the aisles, running over at the door like berries
heaped too full in the measure, — some kneeling
on the steps, some standing on the side-walk,
hats off, heads down, lips moving, some looking
on devoutly from the other side of the street!
Oh, could he have followed his own Bridget,
maid of all work, into the heart of that steaming

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

throng, and bowed his head while the priests intoned
their Latin prayers! could he have snuffed
up the cloud of frankincense, and felt that he
was in the great ark which holds the better half
of the Christian world, while all around it are
wretched creatures, some struggling against the
waves in leaky boats, and some on ill-connected
rafts, and some with their heads just above water,
thinking to ride out the flood which is to sweep
the earth clean of sinners, upon their own private,
individual life-preservers!

Such was the present state of mind of the
Reverend Chauncy Fairweather, when his clerical
brother called upon him to talk over the questions
to which old Sophy had called his attention.

-- 027 --

p606-330 CHAPTER XVIII. THE REVEREND DOCTOR CALLS ON BROTHER FAIRWEATHER.

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

For the last few months, while all these various
matters were going on in Rockland, the Reverend
Chauncy Fairweather had been busy with
the records of ancient councils and the writings
of the early fathers. The more he read, the more
discontented he became with the platform upon
which he and his people were standing. They
and he were clearly in a minority, and his deep
inward longing to be with the majority was
growing into an engrossing passion. He yearned
especially towards the good old unquestioning,
authoritative Mother Church, with her articles of
faith which took away the necessity for private
judgment, with her traditional forms and ceremonies,
and her whole apparatus of stimulants
and anodynes.

About this time he procured a breviary and
kept it in his desk under the loose papers. He
sent to a Catholic bookstore and obtained a small
crucifix suspended from a string of beads. He
ordered his new coat to be cut very narrow in

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

the collar and to be made single-breasted. He
began an informal series of religious conversations
with Miss O'Brien, the young person of
Irish extraction already referred to as Bridget,
maid of all work. These not proving very satisfactory,
he managed to fall in with Father McShane,
the Catholic priest of the Rockland church.
Father McShane encouraged his nibble very scientifically.
It would be such a fine thing to bring
over one of those Protestant heretics, and a
“liberal” one too! — not that there was any real
difference between them, but it sounded better
to say that one of these rationalizing free-and-equal
religionists had been made a convert than
any of those half-way Protestants who were the
slaves of catechisms instead of councils and of
commentators instead of popes. The subtle
priest played his disciple with his finest tackle.
It was hardly necessary: when anything or anybody
wishes to be caught, a bare hook and a
coarse line are all that is needed.

If a man has a genuine, sincere, hearty wish
to get rid of his liberty, if he is really bent upon
becoming a slave, nothing can stop him. And the
temptation is to some natures a very great one.
Liberty is often a heavy burden on a man. It involves
that necessity for perpetual choice which is
the kind of labor men have always dreaded. In
common life we shirk it by forming habits, which
take the place of self-determination. In politics
party-organization saves us the pains of much

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

thinking before deciding how to cast our vote.
In religious matters there are great multitudes
watching us perpetually, each propagandist ready
with his bundle of finalities, which having accepted
we may be at peace. The more absolute the
submission demanded, the stronger the temptation
becomes to those who have been long tossed
among doubts and conflicts.

So it is that in all the quiet bays which indent
the shores of the great ocean of thought, at every
sinking wharf, we see moored the hulks and the
razees of enslaved or half-enslaved intelligences.
They rock peacefully as children in their cradles
on the subdued swell which comes feebly in over
the bar at the harbor's mouth, slowly crusting
with barnacles, pulling at their iron cables as if
they really wanted to be free, but better contented
to remain bound as they are. For these no more
the round unwalled horizon of the open sea,
the joyous breeze aloft, the furrow, the foam, the
sparkle that track the rushing keel! They have
escaped the dangers of the wave, and lie still
henceforth, evermore. Happiest of souls, if lethargy
is bliss, and palsy the chief beatitude!

America owes its political freedom to religious
Protestantism. But political freedom is reacting
on religious prescription with still mightier
force. We wonder, therefore, when we find a
soul which was born to a full sense of individual
liberty, an unchallenged right of self-determination
on every new alleged truth offered to its

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

intelligence, voluntarily surrendering any portion
of its liberty to a spiritual dictatorship which always
proves to rest, in the last analysis, on a
majority vote,
nothing more nor less, commonly
an old one, passed in those barbarous times
when men cursed and murdered each other for
differences of opinion, and of course were not in
a condition to settle the beliefs of a comparatively
civilized community.

In our disgust, we are liable to be intolerant.
We forget that weakness is not in itself a sin.
We forget that even cowardice may call for our
most lenient judgment, if it spring from innate
infirmity. Who of us does not look with great
tenderness on the young chieftain in the “Fair
Maid of Perth,” when he confesses his want of
courage? All of us love companionship and sympathy;
some of us may love them too much. All
of us are more or less imaginative in our theology.
Some of us may find the aid of material
symbols a comfort, if not a necessity. The
boldest thinker may have his moments of languor
and discouragement, when he feels as if he
could willingly exchange faiths with the old beldame
crossing herself at the cathedral-door, —
nay, that, if he could drop all coherent thought,
and lie in the flowery meadow with the brown-eyed
solemnly unthinking cattle, looking up to
the sky, and all their simple consciousness staining
itself blue, then down to the grass, and life
turning to a mere greenness, blended with

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

confused scents of herbs,— no individual mind-movement
such as men are teased with, but the great
calm cattle-sense of all time and all places that
know the milky smell of herds, — if he could be
like these, he would be content to be driven home
by the cow-boy, and share the grassy banquet of
the king of ancient Babylon. Let us be very
generous, then, in our judgment of those who
leave the front ranks of thought for the company
of the meek non-combatants who follow with the
baggage and provisions. Age, illness, too much
wear and tear, a half-formed paralysis, may bring
any of us to this pass. But while we can think
and maintain the rights of our own individuality
against every human combination, let us not
forget to caution all who are disposed to waver
that there is a cowardice which is criminal, and
a longing for rest which it is baseness to indulge.
God help him, over whose dead soul in his living
body must be uttered the sad supplication,
Requiescat in pace!

A knock at the Reverend Mr. Fairweather's
study-door called his eyes from the book on which
they were intent. He looked up, as if expecting
a welcome guest.

The Reverend Pierrepont Honeywood, D. D.,
entered the study of the Reverend Chauncy Fairweather.
He was not the expected guest. Mr.
Fairweather slipped the book he was reading into
a half-open drawer, and pushed in the drawer.

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

He slid something which rattled under a paper
lying on the table. He rose with a slight change
of color, and welcomed, a little awkwardly, his
unusual visitor.

“Good evening, Brother Fairweather!” said
the Reverend Doctor, in a very cordial, good-humored
way. “I hope I am not spoiling one of
those eloquent sermons I never have a chance to
hear.”

“Not at all, not at all,” the younger clergyman
answered, in a languid tone, with a kind of habitual
half-querulousness which belonged to it, —
the vocal expression which we meet with now
and then, and which says as plainly as so many
words could say it, “I am a suffering individual.
I am persistently undervalued, wronged, and imposed
upon by mankind and the powers of the
universe generally. But I endure all. I endure
you. Speak. I listen. It is a burden to me, but
I even approve. I sacrifice myself. Behold this
movement of my lips! It is a smile.”

The Reverend Doctor knew this forlorn way of
Mr. Fairweather's, and was not troubled by it.
He proceeded to relate the circumstances of his
visit from the old black woman, and the fear she
was in about the young girl, who being a parishioner
of Mr. Fairweather's, he had thought it best
to come over and speak to him about old Sophy's
fears and fancies.

In telling the old woman's story, he alluded
only vaguely to those peculiar circumstances to

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

which she had attributed so much importance,
taking it for granted that the other minister must
be familiar with the whole series of incidents she
had related. The old minister was mistaken, as
we have before seen. Mr. Fairweather had been
settled in the place only about ten years, and,
if he had heard a strange hint now and then
about Elsie, had never considered it as anything
more than idle and ignorant, if not malicious, village-gossip.
All that he fully understood was
that this had been a perverse and unmanageable
child, and that the extraordinary care which had
been bestowed on her had been so far thrown
away that she was a dangerous, self-willed girl,
whom all feared and almost all shunned, as if she
carried with her some malignant influence.

He replied, therefore, after hearing the story,
that Elsie had always given trouble. There
seemed to be a kind of natural obliquity about
her. Perfectly unaccountable. A very dark case.
Never amenable to good influences. Had sent
her good books from the Sunday-school library.
Remembered that she tore out the frontispiece of
one of them, and kept it, and flung the book out
of the window. It was a picture of Eve's temptation;
and he recollected her saying that Eve
was a good woman, — and she'd have done just
so, if she'd been there. A very sad child, — very
sad; bad from infancy. — He had talked himself
bold, and said all at once, —

“Doctor, do you know I am almost ready to

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

accept your doctrine of the congenital sinfulness
of human nature? I am afraid that is the only
thing which goes to the bottom of the difficulty.”

The old minister's face did not open so approvingly
as Mr. Fairweather had expected.

“Why, yes, — well, — many find comfort in it,—
I believe; — there is much to be said, — there
are many bad people, — and bad children, — I
can't be so sure about bad babies, — though they
cry very malignantly at times, — especially if
they have the stomach-ache. But I really don't
know how to condemn this poor Elsie; she may
have impulses that act in her like instincts in the
lower animals, and so not come under the bearing
of our ordinary rules of judgment.”

“But this depraved tendency, Doctor, — this
unaccountable perverseness. My dear Sir, I am
afraid your school is in the right about human nature.
Oh, those words of the Psalmist, `shapen
in iniquity,' and the rest! What are we to do
with them, — we who teach that the soul of a
child is an unstained white tablet?”

“King David was very subject to fits of humility,
and much given to self-reproaches,” said the
Doctor, in a rather dry way. “We owe you and
your friends a good deal for calling attention to
the natural graces, which, after all, may, perhaps,
be considered as another form of manifestation
of the divine influence. Some of our writers have
pressed rather too hard on the tendencies of the
human soul toward evil as such. It may be

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

questioned whether these views have not interfered
with the sound training of certain young persons,
sons of clergymen and others. I am nearer of
your mind about the possibility of educating
children so that they shall become good Christians
without any violent transition. That is what I
should hope for from bringing them up `in the
nurture and admonition of the Lord.'”

The younger minister looked puzzled, but presently
answered, —

“Possibly we may have called attention to
some neglected truths; but, after all, I fear we
must go to the old school, if we want to get at
the root of the matter. I know there is an outward
amiability about many young persons, some
young girls especially, that seems like genuine
goodness; but I have been disposed of late to
lean toward your view, that these human affections,
as we see them in our children, — ours, I
say, though I have not the fearful responsibility
of training any of my own, — are only a kind of
disguised and sinful selfishness.”

The old minister groaned in spirit. His heart
had been softened by the sweet influences of
children and grandchildren. He thought of a
half-sized grave in the burial-ground, and the
fine, brave, noble-hearted boy he laid in it thirty
years before, — the sweet, cheerful child who had
made his home all sunshine until the day when
he was brought into it, his long curls dripping, his
fresh lips purpled in death, — foolish dear little

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

blessed creature to throw himself into the deep
water to save the drowning boy, who clung about
him and carried him under! Disguised selfishness!
And his granddaughter too, whose disguised
selfishness was the light of his household!

“Don't call it my view!” he said. “Abstractly,
perhaps, all natures may be considered vitiated;
but practically, as I see it in life, the divine
grace keeps pace with the perverted instincts from
infancy in many natures. Besides, this perversion
itself may often be disease, bad habits transmitted,
like drunkenness, or some hereditary misfortune,
as with this Elsie we were talking about.”

The younger minister was completely mystified.
At every step he made towards the Doctor's recognized
theological position, the Doctor took just
one step towards his. They would cross each
other soon at this rate, and might as well exchange
pulpits, — as Colonel Sprowle once wished
they would, it may be remembered.

The Doctor, though a much clearer-headed man,
was almost equally puzzled. He turned the conversation
again upon Elsie, and endeavored to
make her minister feel the importance of bringing
every friendly influence to bear upon her at this
critical period of her life. His sympathies did
not seem so lively as the Doctor could have
wished. Perhaps he had vastly more important
objects of solicitude in his own spiritual interests.

A knock at the door interrupted them. The

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

Reverend Mr. Fairweather rose and went towards
it. As he passed the table, his coat caught something,
which came rattling to the floor. It was a
crucifix with a string of beads attached. As he
opened the door, the Milesian features of Father
McShane presented themselves, and from their
centre proceeded the clerical benediction in Irish-sounding
Latin, Pax vobiscum!

The Reverend Doctor Honeywood rose and left
the priest and his disciple together.

-- 038 --

p606-341 CHAPTER XIX. THE SPIDER ON HIS THREAD.

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

There was nobody, then, to counsel poor Elsie,
except her father, who had learned to let her have
her own way so as not to disturb such relations
as they had together, and the old black woman,
who had a real, though limited influence over the
girl. Perhaps she did not need counsel. To look
upon her, one might well suppose that she was
competent to defend herself against any enemy
she was like to have. That glittering, piercing
eye was not to be softened by a few smooth
words spoken in low tones, charged with the
common sentiments which win their way to
maidens' hearts. That round, lithe, sinuous figure
was as full of dangerous life as ever lay under
the slender flanks and clean-shaped limbs of a
panther.

There were particular times when Elsie was in
such a mood that it must have been a bold person
who would have intruded upon her with reproof
or counsel. “This is one of her days,” old
Sophy would say quietly to her father, and he
would, as far as possible, leave her to herself.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

These days were more frequent, as old Sophy's
keen, concentrated watchfulness had taught her,
at certain periods of the year. It was in the
heats of summer that they were most common
and most strongly characterized. In winter, on
the other hand, she was less excitable, and even
at times heavy and as if chilled and dulled in her
sensibilities. It was a strange, paroxysmal kind
of life that belonged to her. It seemed to come
and go with the sunlight. All winter long she
would be comparatively quiet, easy to manage,
listless, slow in her motions; her eye would lose
something of its strange lustre; and the old nurse
would feel so little anxiety, that her whole expression
and aspect would show the change, and
people would say to her, “Why, Sophy, how
young you're looking!”

As the spring came on, Elsie would leave the
fireside, have her tiger-skin spread in the empty
southern chamber next the wall, and lie there
basking for whole hours in the sunshine. As the
season warmed, the light would kindle afresh in
her eyes, and the old woman's sleep would grow
restless again, — for she knew, that, so long as the
glitter was fierce in the girl's eyes, there was no
trusting her impulses or movements.

At last, when the veins of the summer were hot
and swollen, and the juices of all the poison-plants
and the blood of all the creatures that feed upon
them had grown thick and strong, — about the
time when the second mowing was in hand, and

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

the brown, wet-faced men were following up the
scythes as they chased the falling waves of grass,
(falling as the waves fall on sickle-curved beaches;
the foam-flowers dropping as the grass-flowers
drop, — with sharp semivowel consonantal sounds,—
frsh, — for that is the way the sea talks, and
leaves all pure vowel-sounds for the winds to
breathe over it, and all mutes to the unyielding
earth,) — about this time of over-ripe midsummer,
the life of Elsie seemed fullest of its malign and
restless instincts. This was the period of the
year when the Rockland people were most cautious
of wandering in the leafier coverts which
skirted the base of The Mountain, and the farmers
liked to wear thick, long boots, whenever they
went into the bushes. But Elsie was never so
much given to roaming over The Mountain as
at this season; and as she had grown more absolute
and uncontrollable, she was as like to take
the night as the day for her rambles.

At this season, too, all her peculiar tastes in
dress and ornament came out in a more striking
way than at other times. She was never so
superb as then, and never so threatening in her
scowling beauty. The barred skirts she always
fancied showed sharply beneath her diaphanous
muslins; the diamonds often glittered on her
breast as if for her own pleasure rather than to
dazzle others; the asp-like bracelet hardly left
her arm. She was never seen without some
necklace, — either the golden cord she wore at the

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

great party, or a chain of mosaics, or simply a
ring of golden scales. Some said that Elsie always
slept in a necklace, and that when she died
she was to be buried in one. It was a fancy of
hers, — but many thought there was a reason for
it.

Nobody watched Elsie with a more searching
eye than her cousin, Dick Venner. He had kept
more out of her way of late, it is true, but there
was not a movement she made which he did not
carefully observe just so far as he could without
exciting her suspicion. It was plain enough to
him that the road to fortune was before him, and
that the first thing was to marry Elsie. What
course he should take with her, or with others
interested, after marrying her, need not be decided
in a hurry.

He had now done all he could expect to do at
present in the way of conciliating the other members
of the household. The girl's father tolerated
him, if he did not even like him. Whether he
suspected his project or not Dick did not feel
sure; but it was something to have got a foot-hold
in the house, and to have overcome any
prepossession against him which his uncle might
have entertained. To be a good listener and a
bad billiard-player was not a very great sacrifice
to effect this object. Then old Sophy could hardly
help feeling well-disposed towards him, after
the gifts he had bestowed on her and the court
he had payed her. These were the only persons

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

on the place of much importance to gain over.
The people employed about the house and farmlands
had little to do with Elsie, except to obey
her without questioning her commands.

Mr. Richard began to think of reopening his
second parallel. But he had lost something of
the coolness with which he had begun his system
of operations. The more he had reflected upon
the matter, the more he had convinced himself
that this was his one great chance in life. If he
suffered this girl to escape him, such an opportunity
could hardly, in the nature of things, present
itself a second time. Only one life between
Elsie and her fortune, — and lives are so uncertain!
The girl might not suit him as a wife.
Possibly. Time enough to find out after he had
got her. In short, he must have the property, and
Elsie Venner, as she was to go with it, — and then,
if he found it convenient and agreeable to lead a
virtuous life, he would settle down and raise children
and vegetables; but if he found it inconvenient
and disagreeable, so much the worse for
those who made it so. Like many other persons,
he was not principled against virtue, provided virtue
were a better investment than its opposite;
but he knew that there might be contingencies in
which the property would be better without its incumbrances,
and he contemplated this conceivable
problem in the light of all its possible solutions.

One thing Mr. Richard could not conceal from
himself: Elsie had some new cause of

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

indifference, at least, if not of aversion to him. With
the acuteness which persons who make a sole
business of their own interest gain by practice, so
that fortune-hunters are often shrewd where real
lovers are terribly simple, he fixed at once on the
young man up at the school where the girl had
been going of late, as probably at the bottom of
it.

“Cousin Elsie in love!” so he communed with
himself upon his lonely pillow. “In love with a
Yankee school-master! What else can it be?
Let him look out for himself! He'll stand but
a bad chance between us. What makes you
think she's in love with him? Met her walking
with him. Don't like her looks and ways; —
she's thinking about something, anyhow. Where
does she get those books she is reading so often?
Not out of our library, that's certain. If I could
have ten minutes' peep into her chamber now, I
would find out where she got them, and what
mischief she was up to.”

At that instant, as if some tributary demon had
heard his wish, a shape which could be none but
Elsie's flitted through a gleam of moonlight into
the shadow of the trees. She was setting out on
one of her midnight rambles.

Dick felt his heart stir in its place, and presently
his cheeks flushed with the old longing for an
adventure. It was not much to invade a young
girl's deserted chamber, but it would amuse a
wakeful hour, and tell him some little matters he

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

wanted to know. The chamber he slept in was
over the room which Elsie chiefly occupied at
this season. There was no great risk of his being
seen or heard, if he ventured down-stairs to her
apartment.

Mr. Richard Venner, in the pursuit of his interesting
project, arose and lighted a lamp. He
wrapped himself in a dressing-gown and thrust
his feet into a pair of cloth slippers. He stole
carefully down the stair, and arrived safely at the
door of Elsie's room. The young lady had taken
the natural precaution to leave it fastened, carrying
the key with her, no doubt, — unless, indeed,
she had got out by the window, which was not
far from the ground. Dick could get in at this
window easily enough, but he did not like the
idea of leaving his footprints in the flower-bed
just under it. He returned to his own chamber,
and held a council of war with himself.

He put his head out of his own window and
looked at that beneath. It was open. He then
went to one of his trunks, which he unlocked, and
began carefully removing its contents. What
these were we need not stop to mention, — only
remarking that there were dresses of various patterns,
which might afford an agreeable series of
changes, and in certain contingencies prove eminently
useful. After removing a few of these, he
thrust his hand to the very bottom of the remaining
pile and drew out a coiled strip of leather
many yards in length, ending in a noose, — a

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

tough, well-seasoned lasso, looking as if it had
seen service and was none the worse for it. He
uncoiled a few yards of this and fastened it to the
knob of a door. Then he threw the loose end
out of the window so that it should hang by the
open casement of Elsie's room. By this he let
himself down opposite her window, and with a
slight effort swung himself inside the room. He
lighted a match, found a candle, and, having
lighted that, looked curiously about him, as Clodius
might have done when he smuggled himself
in among the Vestals.

Elsie's room was almost as peculiar as her
dress and ornaments. It was a kind of museum
of objects, such as the woods are full of to those
who have eyes to see them, but many of them
such as only few could hope to reach, even if
they knew where to look for them. Crows' nests,
which are never found but in the tall trees, commonly
enough in the forks of ancient hemlocks,
eggs of rare birds, which must have taken a quick
eye and a hard climb to find and get hold of,
mosses and ferns of unusual aspect, and quaint
monstrosities of vegetable growth, such as Nature
delights in, showed that Elsie had her tastes and
fancies like any naturalist or poet.

Nature, when left to her own freaks in the
forest, is grotesque and fanciful to the verge of
license, and beyond it. The foliage of trees does
not always require clipping to make it look like
an image of life. From those windows at Canoe

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

Meadow, among the mountains, we could see all
summer long a lion rampant, a Shanghai chicken,
and General Jackson on horseback, done by Nature
in green leaves, each with a single tree. But
to Nature's tricks with boughs and roots and
smaller vegetable growths there is no end. Her
fancy is infinite, and her humor not always refined.
There is a perpetual reminiscence of animal
life in her rude caricatures, which sometimes
actually reach the point of imitating the complete
human figure, as in that extraordinary specimen
which nobody will believe to be genuine, except
the men of science, and of which the discreet
reader may have a glimpse by application in the
proper quarter.

Elsie had gathered so many of these sculpture-like
monstrosities, that one might have thought
she had robbed old Sophy's grandfather of his
fetishes. They helped to give her room a kind of
enchanted look, as if a witch had her home in it.
Over the fireplace was a long, staff-like branch,
strangled in the spiral coils of one of those vines
which strain the smaller trees in their clinging
embraces, sinking into the bark until the parasite
becomes almost identified with its support. With
these sylvan curiosities were blended objects of
art, some of them not less singular, but others
showing a love for the beautiful in form and color,
such as a girl of fine organization and nice culture
might naturally be expected to feel and to
indulge, in adorning her apartment.

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

All these objects, pictures, bronzes, vases, and
the rest, did not detain Mr. Richard Venner very
long, whatever may have been his sensibilities to
art. He was more curious about books and papers.
A copy of Keats lay on the table. He
opened it and read the name of Bernard C.
Langdon
on the blank leaf. An envelope was
on the table with Elsie's name written in a similar
hand; but the envelope was empty, and he
could not find the note it contained. Her desk
was locked, and it would not be safe to tamper
with it. He had seen enough; the girl received
books and notes from this fellow up at the school,—
this usher, this Yankee quill-driver; — he was
aspiring to become the lord of the Dudley domain,
then, was he?

Elsie had been reasonably careful. She had
locked up her papers, whatever they might be.
There was little else that promised to reward his
curiosity, but he cast his eye on everything.
There was a clasp-Bible among her books. Dick
wondered if she ever unclasped it. There was
a book of hymns; it had her name in it, and
looked as if it might have been often read; —
what the diablo had Elsie to do with hymns?

Mr. Richard Venner was in an observing and
analytical state of mind, it will be noticed, or he
might perhaps have been touched with the innocent
betrayals of the poor girl's chamber. Had
she, after all, some human tenderness in her
heart? That was not the way he put the

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

question, — but whether she would take seriously to
this schoolmaster, and if she did, what would be
the neatest and surest and quickest way of putting
a stop to all that nonsense. All this, however,
he could think over more safely in his own
quarters. So he stole softly to the window, and,
catching the end of the leathern thong, regained
his own chamber and drew in the lasso.

It needs only a little jealousy to set a man on
who is doubtful in love or wooing, or to make
him take hold of his courting in earnest. As
soon as Dick had satisfied himself that the young
schoolmaster was his rival in Elsie's good graces,
his whole thoughts concentrated themselves more
than ever on accomplishing his great design of
securing her for himself. There was no time to
be lost. He must come into closer relations with
her, so as to withdraw her thoughts from this fellow,
and to find out more exactly what was the
state of her affections, if she had any. So he
began to court her company again, to propose
riding with her, to sing to her, to join her whenever
she was strolling about the grounds, to make
himself agreeable, according to the ordinary understanding
of that phrase, in every way which
seemed to promise a chance for succeeding in
that amiable effort.

The girl treated him more capriciously than
ever. She would be sullen and silent, or she
would draw back fiercely at some harmless word
or gesture, or she would look at him with her

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

eyes narrowed in such a strange way and with
such a wicked light in them that Dick swore to
himself they were too much for him, and would
leave her for the moment. Yet she tolerated him,
almost as a matter of necessity, and sometimes
seemed to take a kind of pleasure in trying her
power upon him. This he soon found out, and
humored her in the fancy that she could exercise
a kind of fascination over him, — though there
were times in which he actually felt an influence
he could not understand, an effect of some peculiar
expression about her, perhaps, but still centring
in those diamond eyes of hers which it
made one feel so curiously to look into.

Whether Elsie saw into his object or not was
more than he could tell. His idea was, after
having conciliated the good-will of all about her
as far as possible, to make himself first a habit
and then a necessity with the girl, — not to spring
any trap of a declaration upon her until tolerance
had grown into such a degree of inclination as
her nature was like to admit. He had succeeded
in the first part of his plan. He was at liberty to
prolong his visit at his own pleasure. This was
not strange; these three persons, Dudley Venner,
his daughter, and his nephew, represented all that
remained of an old and honorable family. Had
Elsie been like other girls, her father might have
been less willing to entertain a young fellow like
Dick as an inmate; but he had long outgrown all
the slighter apprehensions which he might have

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

had in common with all parents, and followed
rather than led the imperious instincts of his
daughter. It was not a question of sentiment,
but of life and death, or more than that, — some
dark ending, perhaps, which would close the history
of his race with disaster and evil report upon
the lips of all coming generations.

As to the thought of his nephew's making love
to his daughter, it had almost passed from his
mind. He had been so long in the habit of looking
at Elsie as outside of all common influences
and exceptional in the law of her nature, that it
was difficult for him to think of her as a girl to
be fallen in love with. Many persons are surprised,
when others court their female relatives;
they know them as good young or old women
enough, — aunts, sisters, nieces, daughters, whatever
they may be, — but never think of anybody's
falling in love with them, any more than of their
being struck by lightning. But in this case there
were special reasons, in addition to the common
family delusion, — reasons which seemed to make
it impossible that she should attract a suitor.
Who would dare to marry Elsie? No, let her
have the pleasure, if it was one, at any rate the
wholesome excitement, of companionship; it
might save her from lapsing into melancholy or
a worse form of madness. Dudley Venner had
a kind of superstition, too, that, if Elsie could
only outlive three septenaries, twenty-one years,
so that, according to the prevalent idea, her whole

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

frame would have been thrice made over, counting
from her birth, she would revert to the natural
standard of health of mind and feelings from
which she had been so long perverted. The
thought of any other motive than love being
sufficient to induce Richard to become her suitor
had not occurred to him. He had married early,
at that happy period when interested motives are
least apt to influence the choice; and his single
idea of marriage was, that it was the union of
persons naturally drawn towards each other by
some mutual attraction. Very simple, perhaps;
but he had lived lonely for many years since his
wife's death, and judged the hearts of others,
most of all of his brother's son, by his own. He
had often thought whether, in case of Elsie's dying
or being necessarily doomed to seclusion, he
might not adopt this nephew and make him his
heir; but it had not occurred to him that Richard
might wish to become his son-in-law for the sake
of his property.

It is very easy to criticise other people's modes
of dealing with their children. Outside observers
see results; parents see processes. They notice
the trivial movements and accents which betray
the blood of this or that ancestor; they can detect
the irrepressible movement of hereditary impulse
in looks and acts which mean nothing to
the common observer. To be a parent is almost
to be a fatalist. This boy sits with legs crossed,
just as his uncle used to whom he never saw;

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

his grandfathers both died before he was born,
but he has the movement of the eyebrows which
we remember in one of them, and the gusty temper
of the other.

These are things parents can see, and which
they must take account of in education, but
which few except parents can be expected to
really understand. Here and there a sagacious
person, old, or of middle age, who has triangulated
a race, that is, taken three or more observations
from the several standing-places of three
different generations, can tell pretty nearly the
range of possibilities and the limitations of a
child, actual or potential, of a given stock, —
errors excepted always, because children of the
same stock are not bred just alike, because the
traits of some less known ancestor are liable to
break out at any time, and because each human
being has, after all, a small fraction of individuality
about him which gives him a flavor, so that
he is distinguishable from others by his friends
or in a court of justice, and which occasionally
makes a genius or a saint or a criminal of him.
It is well that young persons cannot read these
fatal oracles of Nature. Blind impulse is her
highest wisdom, after all. We make our great
jump, and then she takes the bandage off our
eyes. That is the way the broad sea-level of
average is maintained, and the physiological
democracy is enabled to fight against the principle
of selection which would disinherit all the

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

weaker children. The magnificent constituency
of mediocrities of which the world is made up,—
the people without biographies, whose lives
have made a clear solution in the fluid menstruum
of time, instead of being precipitated in
the opaque sediment of history —

But this is a narrative, and not a disquisition.

-- 054 --

p606-357 CHAPTER XX. FROM WITHOUT AND FROM WITHIN.

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

There were not wanting people who accused
Dudley Venner of weakness and bad judgment
in his treatment of his daughter. Some were of
opinion that the great mistake was in not “breaking
her will” when she was a little child. There
was nothing the matter with her, they said, but
that she had been spoiled by indulgence. If they
had had the charge of her, they'd have brought
her down. She'd got the upperhand of her father
now; but if he'd only taken hold of her in
season! There are people who think that everything
may be done, if the doer, be he educator or
physician, be only called “in season.” No doubt,—
but in season would often be a hundred or
two years before the child was born; and people
never send so early as that.

The father of Elsie Venner knew his duties
and his difficulties too well to trouble himself
about anything others might think or say. So
soon as he found that he could not govern his
child, he gave his life up to following her and
protecting her as far as he could. It was a stern

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

and terrible trial for a man of acute sensibility,
and not without force of intellect and will, and
the manly ambition for himself and his family-name
which belonged to his endowments and
his position. Passive endurance is the hardest
trial to persons of such a nature.

What made it still more a long martyrdom
was the necessity for bearing his cross in utter
loneliness. He could not tell his griefs. He
could not talk of them even with those who
knew their secret spring. His minister had the
unsympathetic nature which is common in the
meaner sort of devotees, — persons who mistake
spiritual selfishness for sanctity, and grab at the
infinite prize of the great Future and Elsewhere
with the egotism they excommunicate in its hardly
more odious forms of avarice and self-indulgence.
How could he speak with the old physician and
the old black woman about a sorrow and a terror
which but to name was to strike dumb the lips of
Consolation?

In the dawn of his manhood he had found that
second consciousness for which young men and
young women go about looking into each other's
faces, with their sweet, artless aim playing in
every feature, and making them beautiful to
each other, as to all of us. He had found his
other self early, before he had grown weary in the
search and wasted his freshness in vain longings:
the lot of many, perhaps we may say of most,
who infringe the patent of our social order by

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

intruding themselves into a life already upon half-allowance
of the necessary luxuries of existence.
The life he had led for a brief space was not only
beautiful in outward circumstance, as old Sophy
had described it to the Reverend Doctor. It was
that delicious process of the tuning of two souls
to each other, string by string, not without little
half-pleasing discords now and then when some
chord in one or the other proves to be over-strained
or over-lax, but always approaching
nearer and nearer to harmony, until they become
at last as two instruments with a single
voice. Something more than a year of this blissful
doubled consciousness had passed over him
when he found himself once more alone, — alone,
save for the little diamond-eyed child lying in the
old black woman's arms, with the coral necklace
round her throat and the rattle in her hand.

He would not die by his own act. It was not
the way in his family. There may have been
other, perhaps better reasons, but this was
enough; he did not come of suicidal stock.
He must live for this child's sake, at any rate;
and yet, — oh, yet, who could tell with what
thoughts he looked upon her? Sometimes her
little features would look placid, and something
like a smile would steal over them; then all his
tender feelings would rush up into his eyes, and
he would put his arms out to take her from the
old woman, — but all at once her eyes would
narrow and she would throw her head back;

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

and a shudder would seize him as he stooped
over his child, — he could not look upon her, —
he could not touch his lips to her cheek; nay,
there would sometimes come into his soul such
frightful suggestions that he would hurry from
the room lest the hinted thought should become
a momentary madness and he should lift his
hand against the hapless infant which owed him
life.

In those miserable days he used to wander all
over The Mountain in his restless endeavor to
seek some relief for inward suffering in outward
action. He had no thought of throwing himself
from the summit of any of the broken cliffs, but
he clambered over them recklessly, as having no
particular care for his life. Sometimes he would
go into the accursed district where the venomous
reptiles were always to be dreaded, and court
their worst haunts, and kill all he could come
near with a kind of blind fury which was strange
in a person of his gentle nature.

One overhanging cliff was a favorite haunt
of his. It frowned upon his home beneath in
a very menacing way; he noticed slight seams
and fissures that looked ominous; — what would
happen, if it broke off some time or other and
came crashing down on the fields and roofs
below? He thought of such a possible catastrophe
with a singular indifference, in fact with
a feeling almost like pleasure. It would be such
a swift and thorough solution of this great

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

problem of life he was working out in ever-recurring
daily anguish! The remote possibility of such
a catastrophe had frightened some timid dwellers
beneath The Mountain to other places of residence;
here the danger was most imminent, and
yet he loved to dwell upon the chances of its
occurrence. Danger is often the best counterirritant
in cases of mental suffering; he found
a solace in careless exposure of his life, and
learned to endure the trials of each day better
by dwelling in imagination on the possibility
that it might be the last for him and the home
that was his.

Time, the great consoler, helped these influences,
and he gradually fell into more easy and
less dangerous habits of life. He ceased from
his more perilous rambles. He thought less of
the danger from the great overhanging rocks and
forests; they had hung there for centuries; it was
not very likely they would crash or slide in his
time. He became accustomed to all Elsie's
strange looks and ways. Old Sophy dressed
her with ruffles round her neck, and hunted up
the red coral branch with silver bells which the
little toothless Dudleys had bitten upon for a
hundred years. By an infinite effort, her father
forced himself to become the companion of this
child, for whom he had such a mingled feeling,
but whose presence was always a trial to him
and often a terror.

At a cost which no human being could

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

estimate, he had done his duty, and in some degree
reaped his reward. Elsie grew up with a kind of
filial feeling for him, such as her nature was capable
of. She never would obey him; that was not
to be looked for. Commands, threats, punishments,
were out of the question with her; the
mere physical effects of crossing her will betrayed
themselves in such changes of expression and
manner that it would have been senseless to attempt
to govern her in any such way. Leaving
her mainly to herself, she could be to some extent
indirectly influenced, — not otherwise. She called
her father “Dudley,” as if he had been her brother.
She ordered everybody and would be ordered by
none.

Who could know all these things, except the
few people of the household? What wonder,
therefore, that ignorant and shallow persons laid
the blame on her father of those peculiarities
which were freely talked about, — of those darker
tendencies which were hinted of in whispers?
To all this talk, so far as it reached him, he was
supremely indifferent, not only with the indifference
which all gentlemen feel to the gossip of
their inferiors, but with a charitable calmness
which did not wonder or blame. He knew that
his position was not simply a difficult, but an impossible
one, and schooled himself to bear his destiny
as well as he might, and report himself only
at Headquarters.

He had grown gentle under this discipline.

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

His hair was just beginning to be touched with
silver, and his expression was that of habitual
sadness and anxiety. He had no counsellor, as
we have seen, to turn to, who did not know either
too much or too little. He had no heart to rest
upon and into which he might unburden himself
of the secrets and the sorrows that were aching in
his own breast. Yet he had not allowed himself
to run to waste in the long time since he was left
alone to his trials and fears. He had resisted the
seductions which always beset solitary men with
restless brains overwrought by depressing agencies.
He disguised no misery to himself with the
lying delusion of wine. He sought no sleep from
narcotics, though he lay with throbbing, wide-open
eyeballs through all the weary hours of the night.

It was understood between Dudley Venner and
old Doctor Kittredge that Elsie was a subject of
occasional medical observation, on account of certain
mental peculiarities which might end in a
permanent affection of her reason. Beyond this
nothing was said, whatever may have been in the
mind of either. But Dudley Venner had studied
Elsie's case in the light of all the books he could
find which might do anything towards explaining
it. As in all cases where men meddle with medical
science for a special purpose, having no previous
acquaintance with it, his imagination found
what it wanted in the books he read, and adjusted
it to the facts before him. So it was he came to
cherish those two fancies before alluded to: that

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

the ominous birth-mark she had carried from infancy
might fade and become obliterated, and that
the age of complete maturity might be signalized
by an entire change in her physical and mental
state. He held these vague hopes as all of us
nurse our only half-believed illusions. Not for
the world would he have questioned his sagacious
old medical friend as to the probability or possibility
of their being true. We are very shy of
asking questions of those who know enough to
destroy with one word the hopes we live on.

In this life of comparative seclusion to which
the father had doomed himself for the sake of his
child, he had found time for large and varied
reading. The learned Judge Thornton confessed
himself surprised at the extent of Dudley Venner's
information. Doctor Kittredge found that
he was in advance of him in the knowledge of
recent physiological discoveries. He had taken
pains to become acquainted with agricultural
chemistry; and the neighboring farmers owed him
some useful hints about the management of their
land. He renewed his old acquaintance with the
classic authors. He loved to warm his pulses
with Homer and calm them down with Horace.
He received all manner of new books and periodicals,
and gradually gained an interest in the
events of the passing time. Yet he remained almost
a hermit, not absolutely refusing to see his
neighbors, nor ever churlish towards them, but on
the other hand not cultivating any intimate relations
with them.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

He had retired from the world a young man,
little more than a youth, indeed, with sentiments
and aspirations all of them suddenly extinguished.
The first had bequeathed him a single huge sorrow,
the second a single trying duty. In due
time the anguish had lost something of its poignancy,
the light of earlier and happier memories
had begun to struggle with and to soften its thick
darkness, and even that duty which he had confronted
with such an effort had become an endurable
habit.

At a period of life when many have been living
on the capital of their acquired knowledge and
their youthful stock of sensibilities until their
intellects are really shallower and their hearts
emptier than they were at twenty, Dudley Venner
was stronger in thought and tenderer in soul
than in the first freshness of his youth, when he
counted but half his present years. He had entered
that period which marks the decline of men
who have ceased growing in knowledge and
strength: from forty to fifty a man must move
upward, or the natural falling off in the vigor of
life will carry him rapidly downward. At this
time his inward nature was richer and deeper
than in any earlier period of his life. If he could
only be summoned to action, he was capable of
noble service. If his sympathies could only find
an outlet, he was never so capable of love as
now; for his natural affections had been gathering
in the course of all these years, and the traces

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

of that ineffaceable calamity of his life were softened
and partially hidden by new growths of
thought and feeling, as the wreck left by a mountain-slide
is covered over by the gentle intrusion
of the soft-stemmed herbs which will prepare it
for the stronger vegetation that will bring it
once more into harmony with the peaceful slopes
around it.

Perhaps Dudley Venner had not gained so
much in worldly wisdom as if he had been more
in society and less in his study. The indulgence
with which he treated his nephew was, no doubt,
imprudent. A man more in the habit of dealing
with men would have been more guarded with a
person with Dick's questionable story and unquestionable
physiognomy. But he was singularly
unsuspicious, and his natural kindness was an
additional motive to the wish for introducing
some variety into the routine of Elsie's life.

If Dudley Venner did not know just what he
wanted at this period of his life, there were a
great many people in the town of Rockland who
thought they did know. He had been a widower
long enough, — night twenty year, wa'n't it?
He'd been aout to Spraowles's party, — there
wa'n't anything to hender him why he shouldn't
stir raound l'k other folks. What was the reason
he didn't go abaout to taown-meetin's 'n' Sahbathmeetin's,
'n' lýceums, 'n' school-'xaminations, 'n'
s'prise-parties, 'n' funerals, — and other entertainments
where the still-faced two-story folks were in

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

the habit of looking round to see if any of the
mansion-house gentry were present? — Fac' was,
he was livin' too lonesome daown there at the
mansion-haouse. Why shouldn't he make up to
the Jedge's daughter? She was genteel enough
for him and — let's see, haow old was she?
Seven-'n'-twenty, — no, six-'n'-twenty, — born the
same year we buried aour little Anny Marí'.

There was no possible objection to this arrangement,
if the parties interested had seen fit to
make it or even to think of it. But “Portia,” as
some of the mansion-house people called her, did
not happen to awaken the elective affinities of the
lonely widower. He met her once in a while, and
said to himself that she was a good specimen of
the grand style of woman; and then the image
came back to him of a woman not quite so large,
not quite so imperial in her port, not quite so incisive
in her speech, not quite so judicial in her
opinions, but with two or three more joints in her
frame, and two or three soft inflections in her
voice, which for some absurd reason or other drew
him to her side and so bewitched him that he told
her half his secrets and looked into her eyes all
that he could not tell, in less time than it would
have taken him to discuss the champion paper of
the last Quarterly with the admirable “Portia.”
Heu, quanto minus! How much more was that
lost image to him than all it left on earth!

The study of love is very much like that of
meteorology. We know that just about so much

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

rain will fall in a season; but on what particular
day it will shower is more than we can tell. We
know that just about so much love will be made
every year in a given population; but who will
rain his young affections upon the heart of whom
is not known except to the astrologers and fortune-tellers.
And why rain falls as it does, and
why love is made just as it is, are equally puzzling
questions.

The woman a man loves is always his own
daughter, far more his daughter than the female
children born to him by the common law of life.
It is not the outside woman, who takes his name,
that he loves: before her image has reached the
centre of his consciousness, it has passed through
fifty many-layered nerve-strainers, been churned
over by ten thousand pulse-beats, and reacted
upon by millions of lateral impulses which bandy
it about through the mental spaces as a reflection
is sent back and forward in a saloon lined with
mirrors. With this altered image of the woman
before him, his preëxisting ideal becomes blended.
The object of his love is in part the offspring of
her legal parents, but more of her lover's brain.
The difference between the real and the ideal objects
of love must not exceed a fixed maximum.
The heart's vision cannot unite them stereoscopically
into a single image, if the divergence passes
certain limits. A formidable analogy, much
in the nature of a proof, with very serious consequences,
which moralists and match-makers

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

would do well to remember! Double vision
with the eyes of the heart is a dangerous physiological
state, and may lead to missteps and
serious falls.

Whether Dudley Venner would ever find a
breathing image near enough to his ideal one, to
fill the desolate chamber of his heart, or not, was
very doubtful. Some gracious and gentle woman,
whose influence would steal upon him as the
first low words of prayer after that interval of
silent mental supplication known to one of our
simpler forms of public worship, gliding into his
consciousness without hurting its old griefs, herself
knowing the chastening of sorrow, and subdued
into sweet acquiescence with the Divine will,—
some such woman as this, if Heaven should
send him such, might call him back to the world
of happiness, from which he seemed forever exiled.
He could never again be the young lover
who walked through the garden-alleys all red with
roses in the old dead and buried June of long ago.
He could never forget the bride of his youth,
whose image, growing phantom-like with the
lapse of years, hovered over him like a dream
while waking and like a reality in dreams. But
if it might be in God's good providence that this
desolate life should come under the influence of
human affections once more, what an ecstasy of
renewed existence was in store for him! His life
had not all been buried under that narrow ridge
of turf with the white stone at its head. It

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

seemed so for a while; but it was not and could
not and ought not to be so. His first passion
had been a true and pure one; there was no spot
or stain upon it. With all his grief there blended
no cruel recollection of any word or look he
would have wished to forget. All those little differences,
such as young married people with any
individual flavor in their characters must have, if
they are tolerably mated, had only added to the
music of existence, as the lesser discords admitted
into some perfect symphony, fitly resolved, add
richness and strength to the whole harmonious
movement. It was a deep wound that Fate had
inflicted on him; may, it seemed like a mortal
one; but the weapon was clean, and its edge was
smooth. Such wounds must heal with time in
healthy natures, whatever a false sentiment may
say, by the wise and beneficent law of our being.
The recollection of a deep and true affection is
rather a divine nourishment for a life to grow
strong upon than a poison to destroy it.

Dudley Venner's habitual sadness could not be
laid wholly to his early bereavement. It was
partly the result of the long struggle between natural
affection and duty, on one side, and the involuntary
tendencies these had to overcome, on
the other, — between hope and fear, so long in
conflict that despair itself would have been like
an anodyne, and he would have slept upon some
final catastrophe with the heavy sleep of a bankrupt
after his failure is proclaimed. Alas! some

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

new affection might perhaps rekindle the fires of
youth in his heart; but what power could calm
that haggard terror of the parent which rose with
every morning's sun and watched with every evening
star, — what power save alone that of him
who comes bearing the inverted torch, and leaving
after him only the ashes printed with his footsteps?

-- 069 --

p606-372 CHAPTER XXI. THE WIDOW ROWENS GIVES A TEA-PARTY.

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

There was a good deal of interest felt, as
has been said, in the lonely condition of Dudley
Venner in that fine mansion-house of his, and
with that strange daughter, who would never be
married, as many people thought, in spite of all
the stories. The feelings expressed by the good
folks who dated from the time when they “buried
aour little Anny Marí',” and others of that homespun
stripe, were founded in reason, after all.
And so it was natural enough that they should
be shared by various ladies, who, having conjugated
the verb to live as far as the preterpluperfect
tense, were ready to change one of its vowels
and begin with it in the present indicative. Unfortunately,
there was very little chance of showing
sympathy in its active form for a gentleman
who kept himself so much out of the way as the
master of the Dudley Mansion.

Various attempts had been made, from time to
time, of late years, to get him out of his study,
which had, for the most part, proved failures. It
was a surprise, therefore, when he was seen at

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

the Great Party at the Colonel's. But it was an
encouragement to try him again, and the consequence
had been that he had received a number
of notes inviting him to various smaller entertainments,
which, as neither he nor Elsie had any
fancy for them, he had politely declined.

Such was the state of things when he received
an invitation to take tea sociably, with a few
friends,
at Hyacinth Cottage, the residence of
the Widow Rowens, relict of the late Beeri
Rowens, Esquire, better known as Major Rowens.
Major Rowens was at the time of his
decease a promising officer in the militia, in
the direct line of promotion, as his waistband
was getting tighter every year; and, as all the
world knows, the militia-officer who splits off
most buttons and fills the largest sword-belt
stands the best chance of rising, or, perhaps we
might say, spreading, to be General.

Major Rowens united in his person certain
other traits which help a man to eminence in
the branch of public service referred to. He ran
to high colors, to wide whiskers, to open pores;
he had the saddle-leather skin common in Englishmen,
rarer in Americans, — never found in
the Brahmin caste, oftener in the military and
the commodores: observing people know what
is meant; blow the seed-arrows from the white-kid-looking
button which holds them on a dandelion-stalk,
and the pricked-pincushion surface
shows you what to look for. He had the loud,

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

gruff voice which implies the right to command.
He had the thick hand, stubbed fingers,
with bristled pads between their joints,
square, broad thumb-nails, and sturdy limbs,
which mark a constitution made to use in
rough out-door work. He had the never-failing
predilection for showy switch-tailed horses that
step high, and sidle about, and act as if they
were going to do something fearful the next minute,
in the face of awed and admiring multitudes
gathered at mighty musters or imposing
cattle-shows. He had no objection, either, to
holding the reins in a wagon behind another
kind of horse, — a slouching, listless beast, with
a strong slant to his shoulder and a notable
depth to his quarter and an emphatic angle at
the hock, who commonly walked or lounged
along in a lazy trot of five or six miles an hour;
but, if a lively colt happened to come rattling
up alongside, or a brandy-faced old horse-jockey
took the road to show off a fast nag, and threw
his dust into the Major's face, would pick his
legs up all at once, and straighten his body out,
and swing off into a three-minute gait, in a way
that “Old Blue” himself need not have been
ashamed of.

For some reason which must be left to the
next generation of professors to find out, the men
who are knowing in horse-flesh have an eye also
for, — let a long dash separate the brute creation
from the angelic being now to be named, —

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

for lovely woman. Of this fact there can be
no possible doubt; and therefore you shall notice,
that, if a fast horse trots before two, one
of the twain is apt to be a pretty bit of muliebrity,
with shapes to her, and eyes flying about
in all directions.

Major Rowens, at that time Lieutenant of
the Rockland Fusileers, had driven and “traded”
horses not a few before he turned his acquired
skill as a judge of physical advantages in another
direction. He knew a neat, snug hoof, a delicate
pastern, a broad haunch, a deep chest, a
close ribbed-up barrel, as well as any other man
in the town. He was not to be taken in by
your thick-jointed, heavy-headed cattle, without
any go to them, that suit a country-parson, nor
yet by the “gaänted-up,” long-legged animals,
with all their constitutions bred out of them,
such as rich greenhorns buy and cover up with
their plated trappings.

Whether his equine experience was of any use
to him in the selection of the mate with whom
he was to go in double harness so long as they
both should live, we need not stop to question.
At any rate, nobody could find fault with the
points of Miss Marilla Van Deusen, to whom he
offered the privilege of becoming Mrs. Rowens.
The Van must have been crossed out of her
blood, for she was an out-and-out brunette,
with hair and eyes black enough for a Mohawk's
daughter. A fine style of woman, with

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

very striking tints and outlines, — an excellent
match for the Lieutenant, except for one thing.
She was marked by Nature for a widow. She
was evidently got up for mourning, and never
looked so well as in deep black, with jet ornaments.

The man who should dare to marry her would
doom himself; for how could she become the
widow she was bound to be, unless he would retire
and give her a chance? The Lieutenant
lived, however, as we have seen, to become Captain
and then Major, with prospects of further
advancement. But Mrs. Rowens often said she
should never look well in colors. At last her destiny
fulfilled itself, and the justice of Nature was
vindicated. Major Rowens got overheated galloping
about the field on the day of the Great Muster,
and had a rush of blood to the head, according
to the common report, — at any rate, something
which stopped him short in his career of expansion
and promotion, and established Mrs. Rowens
in her normal condition of widowhood.

The Widow Rowens was now in the full
bloom of ornamental sorrow. A very shallow
crape bonnet, frilled and froth-like, allowed the
parted raven hair to show its glossy smoothness.
A jet pin heaved upon her bosom with
every sigh of memory, or emotion of unknown
origin. Jet bracelets shone with every movement
of her slender hands, cased in close-fitting black
gloves. Her sable dress was ridged with

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

manifold flounces, from beneath which a small foot
showed itself from time to time, clad in the same
hue of mourning. Everything about her was
dark, except the whites of her eyes and the
enamel of her teeth. The effect was complete.
Gray's Elegy was not a more perfect composition.

Much as the Widow was pleased with the costume
belonging to her condition, she did not
disguise from herself that under certain circumstances
she might be willing to change her name
again. Thus, for instance, if a gentleman not
too far gone in maturity, of dignified exterior,
with an ample fortune, and of unexceptionable
character, should happen to set his heart upon
her, and the only way to make him happy was to
give up her weeds and go into those unbecoming
colors again for his sake, — why, she felt that it
was in her nature to make the sacrifice. By a
singular coincidence it happened that a gentleman
was now living in Rockland who united in
himself all these advantages. Who he was, the
sagacious reader may very probably have divined.
Just to see how it looked, one day, having bolted
her door, and drawn the curtains close, and
glanced under the sofa, and listened at the key-hole
to be sure there was nobody in the entry, —
just to see how it looked, she had taken out an
envelope and written on the back of it Mrs. Marilla
Venner.
It made her head swim and her
knees tremble. What if she should faint, or

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

die, or have a stroke of palsy, and they should
break into the room and find that name written?
How she caught it up and tore it into little
shreds, and then could not be easy until she had
burned the small heap of pieces! But these are
things which every honorable reader will consider
imparted in strict confidence.

The Widow Rowens, though not of the mansion-house
set, was among the most genteel of
the two-story circle, and was in the habit of visiting
some of the great people. In one of these
visits she met a dashing young fellow with an
olive complexion at the house of a professional
gentleman who had married one of the white
necks and pairs of fat arms from a distinguished
family before referred to. The professional gentleman
himself was out, but the lady introduced
the olive-complexioned young man as Mr. Richard
Venner.

The Widow was particularly pleased with this
accidental meeting. Had heard Mr. Venner's
name frequently mentioned. Hoped his uncle
was well, and his charming cousin, — was she as
original as ever? Had often admired that charming
creature he rode: we had had some fine
horses. Had never got over her taste for riding,
but could find nobody that liked a good long gallop
since — well — she couldn't help wishing
she was alongside of him, the other day, when
she saw him dashing by, just at twilight.

The Widow paused; lifted a flimsy

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

handkerchief with a very deep black border so as to play
the jet bracelet; pushed the tip of her slender foot
beyond the lowest of her black flounces; looked
up; looked down; looked at Mr. Richard, the
very picture of artless simplicity, — as represented
in well-played genteel comedy.

“A good bit of stuff,” Dick said to himself, —
“and something of it left yet; caramba!” The
Major had not studied points for nothing, and the
Widow was one of the right sort. The young
man had been a little restless of late, and was
willing to vary his routine by picking up an acquaintance
here and there. So he took the Widow's
hint. He should like to have a scamper of
half a dozen miles with her some fine morning.

The Widow was infinitely obliged; was not
sure that she could find any horse in the village
to suit her; but it was so kind in him! Would
he not call at Hyacinth Cottage, and let her
thank him again there?

Thus began an acquaintance which the Widow
made the most of, and on the strength of
which she determined to give a tea-party and
invite a number of persons of whom we know
something already. She took a half-sheet of
note-paper and made out her list as carefully as a
country “merchant's” “clerk” adds up two and
threepence (New-England nomenclature) and
twelve and a half cents, figure by figure, and
fraction by fraction, before he can be sure they
will make half a dollar, without cheating

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

somebody. After much consideration the list reduced
itself to the following names: Mr. Richard Venner
and Mrs. Blanche Creamer, the lady at whose
house she had met him, — mansion-house breed,—
but will come, — soft on Dick; Dudley Venner, —
take care of him herself; Elsie, — Dick
will see to her, — won't it fidget the Creamer
woman to see him round her? the old Doctor, —
he's always handy; and there's that young master
there, up at the school, — know him well
enough to ask him, — oh, yes, he'll come. One,
two, three, four, five, six, — seven; not room
enough, without the leaf in the table; one place
empty, if the leaf's in. Let's see, — Helen Darley, —
she'll do well enough to fill it up, — why,
yes, just the thing, — light brown hair, blue eyes,—
won't my pattern show off well against her?
Put her down, — she's worth her tea and toast
ten times over, — nobody knows what a “thunder-and-lightning
woman,” as poor Major used to
have it, is, till she gets alongside of one of those
old-maidish girls, with hair the color of brown
sugar, and eyes like the blue of a teacup.

The Widow smiled with a feeling of triumph
at having overcome her difficulties and arranged
her party, — arose and stood before her glass,
three-quarters front, one-quarter profile, so as to
show the whites of the eyes and the down of the
upper lip. “Splendid!” said the Widow, — and
to tell the truth, she was not far out of the way,
and with Helen Darley as a foil anybody would

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

know she must be foudroyant and pyramidal, —
if these French adjectives may be naturalized for
this one particular exigency.

So the Widow sent out her notes. The black
grief which had filled her heart and overflowed in
surges of crape around her person had left a deposit
half an inch wide at the margin of her
note-paper. Her seal was a small youth with an
inverted torch, the same on which Mrs. Blanche
Creamer made her spiteful remark, that she expected
to see that boy of the Widow's standing
on his head yet; meaning, as Dick supposed, that
she would get the torch right-side up as soon as
she had a chance. That was after Dick had
made the Widow's acquaintance, and Mrs.
Creamer had got it into her foolish head that she
would marry that young fellow, if she could catch
him. How could he ever come to fancy such a
quadroon-looking thing as that, she should like to
know?

It is easy enough to ask seven people to a
party; but whether they will come or not is an
open question, as it was in the case of the “vasty
spirits.” If the note issues from a three-story
mansion-house, and goes to two-story acquaintances,
they will all be in an excellent state of
health, and have much pleasure in accepting this
very polite invitation. If the note is from the
lady of a two-story family to three-story ones,
the former highly respectable person will very
probably find that an endemic complaint is

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

prevalent, not represented in the weekly bills of mortality,
which occasions numerous regrets in the
bosoms of eminently desirable parties that they
cannot have the pleasure of and-so-forthing.

In this case there was room for doubt, —
mainly as to whether Elsie would take a fancy
to come or not. If she should come, her father
would certainly be with her. Dick had promised,
and thought he could bring Elsie. Of course
the young schoolmaster will come, and that poor
tired-out looking Helen, — if only to get out of
sight of those horrid Peckham wretches. They
don't get such invitations every day. The others
she felt sure of, — all but the old Doctor, — he
might have some horrid patient or other to visit;
tell him Elsie Venner's going to be there, — he
always likes to have an eye on her, they say, —
oh, he'd come fast enough, without any more
coaxing.

She wanted the Doctor, particularly. It was
odd, but she was afraid of Elsie. She felt as if
she should be safe enough, if the old Doctor
were there to see to the girl; and then she
should have leisure to devote herself more freely
to the young lady's father, for whom all her
sympathies were in a state of lively excitement.

It was a long time since the Widow had seen
so many persons round her table as she had now
invited. Better have the plates set and see how
they will fill it up with the leaf in. — A little too
scattering with only eight plates set; if she could

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

find two more people, now, that would bring
the chairs a little closer, — snug, you know, —
which makes the company sociable. The Widow
thought over her acquaintances. Why! how
stupid! there was her good minister, the same
who had married her, and might — might — bury
her for aught she knew, and his granddaughter
staying with him, — nice little girl, pretty, and not
old enough to be dangerous; — for the Widow
had no notion of making a tea-party and asking
people to it that would be like to stand between
her and any little project she might happen
to have on anybody's heart, — not she! It
was all right now; — Blanche was married and
so forth; Letty was a child; Elsie was his daughter;
Helen Darley was a nice, worthy drudge, —
poor thing! — faded, faded, — colors wouldn't
wash, — just what she wanted to show off
against. Now, if the Dudley mansion-house
people would only come, — that was the great
point.

“Here's a note for us, Elsie,” said her father,
as they sat round the breakfast-table. “Mrs.
Rowens wants us all to come to tea.”

It was one of “Elsie's days,” as Old Sophy
called them. The light in her eyes was still, but
very bright. She looked up so full of perverse
and wilful impulses, that Dick knew he could
make her go with him and her father. He had
his own motives for bringing her to this determination, —
and his own way of setting about it.

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

“I don't want to go,” he said. “What do
you say, Uncle?”

“To tell the truth, Richard, I don't much
fancy the Major's widow. I don't like to see
her weeds flowering out quite so strong. I suppose
you don't care about going, Elsie?”

Elsie looked up in her father's face with an
expression which he knew but too well. She
was just in the state which the plain sort of
people call “contrary,” when they have to deal
with it in animals. She would insist on going
to that tea-party; he knew it just as well before
she spoke as after she had spoken. If Dick
had said he wanted to go and her father had
seconded his wishes, she would have insisted on
staying at home. It was no great matter, her
father said to himself, after all; very likely it
would amuse her; the Widow was a lively
woman enough, — perhaps a little comme il ne
faut pas
socially, compared with the Thorntons
and some other families; but what did he care
for these petty village distinctions?

Elsie spoke.

“I mean to go. You must go with me, Dudley.
You may do as you like, Dick.”

That settled the Dudley-mansion business, of
course. They all three accepted, as fortunately
did all the others who had been invited.

Hyacinth Cottage was a pretty place enough,
a little too much choked round with bushes, and

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

too much overrun with climbing-roses, which, in
the season of slugs and rose-bugs, were apt to
show so brown about the leaves and so coleopterous
about the flowers, that it might be questioned
whether their buds and blossoms made
up for these unpleasant animal combinations, —
especially as the smell of whale-oil soap was very
commonly in the ascendant over that of the roses.
It had its patch of grass called “the lawn,” and
its glazed closet known as “the conservatory,”
according to that system of harmless fictions
characteristic of the rural imagination and shown
in the names applied to many familiar objects.
The interior of the cottage was more tasteful and
ambitious than that of the ordinary two-story
dwellings. In place of the prevailing hair-cloth
covered furniture, the visitor had the satisfaction
of seating himself upon a chair covered with
some of the Widow's embroidery, or a sofa luxurious
with soft caressing plush. The sporting
tastes of the late Major showed in various prints
on the wall: Herring's “Plenipotentiary,” the
“red bullock” of the '34 Derby; “Cadland” and
“The Colonel”; “Crucifix”; “West-Australian,”
fastest of modern racers; and among native
celebrities, ugly, game old “Boston,” with his
straight neck and ragged hips; and gray “Lady
Suffolk,” queen, in her day, not of the turf but
of the track, “extending” herself till she measured
a rod, more or less, skimming along within
a yard of the ground, her legs opening and

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

shutting under her with a snap, like the four blades
of a compound jack-knife.

These pictures were much more refreshing than
those dreary fancy death-bed scenes, common in
two-story country-houses, in which Washington
and other distinguished personages are represented
as obligingly devoting their last moments to
taking a prominent part in a tableau, in which
weeping relatives, attached servants, professional
assistants, and celebrated personages who might
by a stretch of imagination be supposed present,
are grouped in the most approved style of
arrangement about the chief actor's pillow.

A single glazed bookcase held the family library,
which was hidden from vulgar eyes by
green silk curtains behind the glass. It would
have been instructive to get a look at it, as it
always is to peep into one's neighbor's book-shelves.
From other sources and opportunities
a partial idea of it has been obtained. The
Widow had inherited some books from her
mother, who was something of a reader: Young's
“Night-Thoughts”; “The Preceptor”; “The
Task, a Poem,” by William Cowper; Hervey's
“Meditations”; “Alonzo and Melissa”; “Buccaneers
of America”; “The Triumphs of Temper”;
“La Belle Assemblée”; Thomson's “Seasons”;
and a few others. The Major had brought
in “Tom Jones” and “Peregrine Pickle”; various
works by Mr. Pierce Egan; “Boxiana”;
“The Racing Calendar”; and a “Book of Lively

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

Songs and Jests.” The Widow had added the
Poems of Lord Byron and T. Moore; “Eugene
Aram”; “The Tower of London,” by Harrison
Ainsworth; some of Scott's Novels; “The Pickwick
Papers”; a volume of Plays, by W. Shakspeare;
“Proverbial Philosophy”; “Pilgrim's Progress”;
“The Whole Duty of Man” (a present
when she was married); with two celebrated religious
works, one by William Law and the other
by Philip Doddridge, which were sent her after
her husband's death, and which she had tried to
read, but found that they did not agree with her.
Of course the bookcase held a few school manuals
and compendiums, and one of Mr. Webster's
Dictionaries. But the gilt-edged Bible
always lay on the centre-table, next to the magazine
with the fashion-plates and the scrap-book
with pictures from old annuals and illustrated
papers.

The reader need not apprehend the recital, at
full length, of such formidable preparations for
the Widow's tea-party as were required in the
case of Colonel Sprowle's Social Entertainment.
A tea-party, even in the country, is a comparatively
simple and economical piece of business.
As soon as the Widow found that all her company
were coming, she set to work, with the aid
of her “smart” maid-servant and a daughter of
her own, who was beginning to stretch and spread
at a fearful rate, but whom she treated as a small
child, to make the necessary preparations. The

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

silver had to be rubbed; also the grand plated
urn, — her mother's before hers, — style of the
Empire, — looking as if it might have been made
to hold the Major's ashes. Then came the making
and baking of cake and gingerbread, the
smell whereof reached even as far as the sidewalk
in front of the cottage, so that small boys returning
from school snuffed it in the breeze, and discoursed
with each other on its suggestions; so
that the Widow Leech, who happened to pass,
remembered she hadn't called on Marilly Raowens
for a consid'ble spell, and turned in at the gate
and rang three times with long intervals, — but
all in vain, the inside Widow having “spotted”
the outside one through the blinds, and whispered
to her aides-de-camp to let the old thing ring away
till she pulled the bell out by the roots, but not to
stir to open the door.

Widow Rowens was what they called a real
smart, capable woman, not very great on books,
perhaps, but knew what was what and who was
who as well as another, — knew how to make the
little cottage look pretty, how to set out a tea-table,
and, what a good many women never can
find out, knew her own style and “got herself up
tip-top,” as our young friend Master Geordie,
Colonel Sprowle's heir-apparent, remarked to his
friend from one of the fresh-water colleges.
Flowers were abundant now, and she had
dressed her rooms tastefully with them. The
centre-table had two or three gilt-edged books

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

lying carelessly about on it, and some prints,
and a stereoscope with stereographs to match,
chiefly groups of picnics, weddings, etc., in which
the same somewhat fatigued-looking ladies of
fashion and brides received the attentions of the
same unpleasant-looking young men, easily identified
under their different disguises, consisting of
fashionable raiment such as gentlemen are supposed
to wear habitually. With these, however,
were some pretty English scenes, — pretty except
for the old fellow with the hanging under-lip who
infests every one of that interesting series; and a
statue or two, especially that famous one commonly
called the Lahcóon, so as to rhyme with
moon and spoon, and representing an old man
with his two sons in the embraces of two monstrous
serpents.

There is no denying that it was a very dashing
achievement of the Widow's to bring together so
considerable a number of desirable guests. She
felt proud of her feat; but as to the triumph of
getting Dudley Venner to come out for a visit to
Hyacinth Cottage, she was surprised and almost
frightened at her own success. So much might
depend on the impressions of that evening!

The next thing was to be sure that everybody
should be in the right place at the tea-table, and
this the Widow thought she could manage by a
few words to the older guests and a little shuffling
about and shifting when they got to the table.
To settle everything the Widow made out a

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

diagram, which the reader should have a chance of
inspecting in an authentic copy, if these pages
were allowed under any circumstances to be the
vehicle of illustrations. If, however, he or she
really wishes to see the way the pieces stood as
they were placed at the beginning of the game,
(the Widow's gambit,) he or she had better at
once take a sheet of paper, draw an oval, and
arrange the characters according to the following
schedule.

At the head of the table, the Hostess, Widow
Marilla Rowens. Opposite her, at the other end,
Rev. Dr. Honeywood. At the right of the Hostess,
Dudley Venner, next him Helen Darley, next
her Dr. Kittredge, next him Mrs. Blanche Creamer,
then the Reverend Doctor. At the left of
the Hostess, Bernard Langdon, next him Letty
Forrester, next Letty Mr. Richard Venner, next
him Elsie, and so to the Reverend Doctor again.

The company came together a little before the
early hour at which it was customary to take tea
in Rockland. The Widow knew everybody, of
course: who was there in Rockland she did not
know? But some of them had to be introduced:
Mr. Richard Venner to Mr. Bernard, Mr. Bernard
to Miss Letty, Dudley Venner to Miss Helen
Darley, and so on. The two young men looked
each other straight in the eyes, — both full of
youthful life, but one of frank and fearless aspect,
the other with a dangerous feline beauty alien to
the New England half of his blood.

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

The guests talked, turned over the prints, looked
at the flowers, opened the “Proverbial Philosophy”
with gilt edges, and the volume of Plays by
W. Shakspeare, examined the horse-pictures on
the walls, and so passed away the time until tea
was announced, when they paired off for the room
where it was in readiness. The Widow had
managed it well; everything was just as she
wanted it. Dudley Venner was between herself
and the poor tired-looking school-mistress with her
faded colors. Blanche Creamer, a lax, tumble-to-pieces,
Greuze-ish looking blonde, whom the
Widow hated because the men took to her, was
purgatoried between the two old Doctors, and
could see all the looks that passed between Dick
Venner and his cousin. The young school-master
could talk to Miss Letty: it was his business to
know how to talk to school-girls. Dick would
amuse himself with his cousin Elsie. The old
Doctors only wanted to be well fed and they
would do well enough.

It would be very pleasant to describe the tea-table;
but in reality, it did not pretend to offer
a plethoric banquet to the guests. The Widow
had not visited at the mansion-houses for nothing,
and she had learned there that an overloaded tea-table
may do well enough for farm-hands when
they come in at evening from their work and sit
down unwashed in their shirt-sleeves, but that for
decently bred people such an insult to the memory
of a dinner not yet half-assimilated is wholly

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

inadmissible. Everything was delicate, and almost
everything of fair complexion: white bread
and biscuits, frosted and sponge cake, cream,
honey, straw-colored butter; only a shadow here
and there, where the fire had crisped and browned
the surfaces of a stack of dry toast, or where a
preserve had brought away some of the red sunshine
of the last year's summer. The Widow
shall have the credit of her well-ordered tea-table,
also of her bountiful cream-pitchers; for it is well
known that city-people find cream a very scarce
luxury in a good many country-houses of more
pretensions than Hyacinth Cottage. There are
no better maxims for ladies who give tea-parties
than these: —

Cream is thicker than water.

Large heart never loved little cream-pot.

There is a common feeling in genteel families
that the third meal of the day is not so essential
a part of the daily bread as to require any especial
acknowledgment to the Providence which bestows
it. Very devout people, who would never sit down
to a breakfast or a dinner without the grace before
meat which honors the Giver of it, feel as if they
thanked Heaven enough for their tea and toast
by partaking of them cheerfully without audible
petition or ascription. But the Widow was not
exactly mansion-house-bred, and so thought it
necessary to give the Reverend Doctor a peculiar
look which he understood at once as inviting his
professional services. He, therefore, uttered a few

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

simple words of gratitude, very quietly, — much
to the satisfaction of some of the guests, who had
expected one of those elaborate effusions, with
rolling up of the eyes and rhetorical accents, so
frequent with eloquent divines when they address
their Maker in genteel company.

Everybody began talking with the person sitting
next at hand. Mr. Bernard naturally enough
turned his attention first to the Widow; but
somehow or other the right side of the Widow
seemed to be more wide awake than the left side,
next him, and he resigned her to the courtesies
of Mr. Dudley Venner, directing himself, not very
unwillingly, to the young girl next him on the
other side. Miss Letty Forrester, the granddaughter
of the Reverend Doctor, was city-bred,
as anybody might see, and city-dressed, as any
woman would know at sight; a man might only
feel the general effect of clear, well-matched colors,
of harmonious proportions, of the cut which
makes everything cling like a bather's sleeve
where a natural outline is to be kept, and ruffle
itself up like the hackle of a pitted fighting-cock
where art has a right to luxuriate in silken exuberance.
How this city-bred and city-dressed
girl came to be in Rockland Mr. Bernard did not
know, but he knew at any rate that she was his
next neighbor and entitled to his courtesies. She
was handsome, too, when he came to look, very
handsome when he came to look again, — endowed
with that city beauty which is like the

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

beauty of wall-fruit, something finer in certain
respects than can be reared off the pavement.

The miserable routinists who keep repeating
invidiously Cowper's

“God made the country and man made the town,”

as if the town were a place to kill out the race
in, do not know what they are talking about.
Where could they raise such Saint-Michael pears,
such Saint-Germains, such Brown Beurrés, as
we had until within a few years growing within
the walls of our old city-gardens? Is the dark
and damp cavern where a ragged beggar hides
himself better than a town-mansion which fronts
the sunshine and backs on its own cool shadow,
with gas and water and all appliances to suit all
needs? God made the cavern and man made
the house! What then?

There is no doubt that the pavement keeps a
deal of mischief from coming up out of the earth,
and, with a dash off of it in summer, just to cool
the soles of the feet when it gets too hot, is the
best place for many constitutions, as some few
practical people have already discovered. And
just so these beauties that grow and ripen against
the city-walls, these young fellows with cheeks
like peaches and young girls with cheeks like
nectarines, show that the most perfect forms of
artificial life can do as much for the human product
as garden-culture for strawberries and black-berries.

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

If Mr. Bernard had philosophized or prosed in
this way, with so pretty, nay, so lovely a neighbor
as Miss Letty Forrester waiting for him to
speak to her, he would have to be dropped from
this narrative as a person unworthy of his good-fortune,
and not deserving the kind reader's further
notice. On the contrary, he no sooner set
his eyes fairly on her than he said to himself that
she was charming, and that he wished she were
one of his scholars at the Institute. So he began
talking with her in an easy way; for he knew
something of young girls by this time, and, of
course, could adapt himself to a young lady who
looked as if she might be not more than fifteen or
sixteen years old, and therefore could hardly be
a match in intellectual resources for the seventeen
and eighteen year-old first-class scholars of the
Apollinean Institute. But city-wall-fruit ripens
early, and he soon found that this girl's training
had so sharpened her wits and stored her memory,
that he need not be at the trouble to stoop
painfully in order to come down to her level.

The beauty of good-breeding is that it adjusts
itself to all relations without effort, true to itself
always, however the manners of those around
it may change. Self-respect and respect for
others, — the sensitive consciousness poises itself
in these as the compass in the ship's binnacle
balances itself and maintains its true level within
the two concentric rings which suspend it on
their pivots. This thorough-bred school-girl quite

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

enchanted Mr. Bernard. He could not understand
where she got her style, her way of dress,
her enunciation, her easy manners. The minister
was a most worthy gentleman, but this was
not the Rockland native-born manner; some new
element had come in between the good, plain,
worthy man and this young girl, fit to be a Crown
Prince's partner where there were a thousand to
choose from.

He looked across to Helen Darley, for he knew
she would understand the glance of admiration
with which he called her attention to the young
beauty at his side; and Helen knew what a young
girl could be, as compared with what too many a
one is, as well as anybody.

This poor, dear Helen of ours! How admirable
the contrast between her and the Widow on
the other side of Dudley Venner! But, what was
very odd, that gentleman apparently thought the
contrast was to the advantage of this poor, dear
Helen. At any rate, instead of devoting himself
solely to the Widow, he happened to be just at
that moment talking in a very interested and,
apparently, not uninteresting way to his righthand
neighbor, who, on her part, never looked
more charmingly, — as Mr. Bernard could not
help saying to himself, — but, to be sure, he had
just been looking at the young girl next him, so
that his eyes were brimful of beauty, and may
have spilled some of it on the first comer: for you
know M. Becquerel has been showing us lately

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

how everything is phosphorescent; that it soaks
itself with light in an instant's exposure, so that
it is wet with liquid sunbeams, or, if you will,
tremulous with luminous vibrations, when first
plunged into the negative bath of darkness, and
betrays itself by the light which escapes from its
surface.

Whatever were the reason, this poor, dear
Helen never looked so sweetly. Her plainly
parted brown hair, her meek, blue eyes, her cheek
just a little tinged with color, the almost sad
simplicity of her dress, and that look he knew so
well, — so full of cheerful patience, so sincere,
that he had trusted her from the first moment as
the believers of the larger half of Christendom
trust the Blessed Virgin, — Mr. Bernard took this
all in at a glance, and felt as pleased as if it had
been his own sister Dorothea Elizabeth that he
was looking at. As for Dudley Venner, Mr.
Bernard could not help being struck by the animated
expression of his countenance. It certainly
showed great kindness, on his part, to pay
so much attention to this quiet girl, when he had
the thunder-and-lightning Widow on the other
side of him.

Mrs. Marilla Rowens did not know what to
make of it. She had made her tea-party expressly
for Mr. Dudley Venner. She had placed him just
as she wanted, between herself and a meek, delicate
woman who dressed in gray, wore a plain
breastpin with hair in it, who taught a pack of

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

girls up there at the school, and looked as if she
were born for a teacher, — the very best foil that
she could have chosen; and here was this man,
polite enough to herself, to be sure, but turning
round to that very undistinguished young person,
as if he rather preferred her conversation of the
two!

The truth was that Dudley Venner and Helen
Darley met as two travellers might meet in the
desert, wearied, both of them, with their long
journey, one having food, but no water, the other
water, but no food. Each saw that the other had
been in long conflict with some trial; for their
voices were low and tender, as patiently borne
sorrow and humbly uttered prayers make every
human voice. Through these tones, more than
by what they said, they came into natural sympathetic
relations with each other. Nothing could
be more unstudied. As for Dudley Venner, no
beauty in all the world could have so soothed
and magnetized him as the very repose and subdued
gentleness which the Widow had thought
would make the best possible background for her
own more salient and effective attractions. No
doubt, Helen, on her side, was almost too readily
pleased with the confidence this new acquaintance
she was making seemed to show her from
the very first. She knew so few men of any condition!
Mr. Silas Peckham: he was her employer,
and she ought to think of him as well as she
could; but every time she thought of him it was

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

with a shiver of disgust. Mr. Bernard Langdon:
a noble young man, a true friend, like a brother
to her, — God bless him, and send him some
young heart as fresh as his own! But this gentleman
produced a new impression upon her,
quite different from any to which she was accustomed.
His rich, low tones had the strangest
significance to her; she felt sure he must have
lived through long experiences, sorrowful like her
own. Elsie's father! She looked into his dark
eyes, as she listened to him, to see if they had
any glimmer of that peculiar light, diamond-bright,
but cold and still, which she knew so well
in Elsie's. Anything but that! Never was there
more tenderness, it seemed to her, than in the
whole look and expression of Elsie's father. She
must have been a great trial to him; yet his face
was that of one who had been saddened, not
soured, by his discipline. Knowing what Elsie
must be to him, how hard she must make any
parent's life, Helen could not but be struck with
the interest Mr. Dudley Venner showed in her as
his daughter's instructress. He was too kind to
her; again and again she meekly turned from
him, so as to leave him free to talk to the showy
lady at his other side, who was looking all the
while


“like the night
Of cloudless realms and starry skies”;
but still Mr. Dudley Venner, after a few courteous
words, came back to the blue eyes and brown

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

hair; still he kept his look fixed upon her, and
his tones grew sweeter and lower as he became
more interested in talk, until this poor, dear
Helen, what with surprise, and the bashfulness
natural to one who had seen little of the gay
world, and the stirring of deep, confused sympathies
with this suffering father, whose heart
seemed so full of kindness, felt her cheeks glowing
with unwonted flame, and betrayed the pleasing
trouble of her situation by looking so sweetly
as to arrest Mr. Bernard's eye for a moment,
when he looked away from the young beauty
sitting next him.

Elsie meantime had been silent, with that
singular, still, watchful look which those who
knew her well had learned to fear. Her head
just a little inclined on one side, perfectly motionless
for whole minutes, her eyes seeming to
grow small and bright, as always when she was
under her evil influence, she was looking obliquely
at the young girl on the other side of her
cousin Dick and next to Bernard Langdon. As
for Dick himself, she seemed to be paying very
little attention to him. Sometimes her eyes
would wander off to Mr. Bernard, and their expression,
as old Dr. Kittredge, who watched her
for a while pretty keenly, noticed, would change
perceptibly. One would have said that she
looked with a kind of dull hatred at the girl,
but with a half-relenting reproachful anger at
Mr. Bernard.

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

Miss Letty Forrester, at whom Elsie had been
looking from time to time in this fixed way,
was conscious meanwhile of some unusual influence.
First it was a feeling of constraint, —
then, as it were, a diminished power over the
muscles, as if an invisible elastic cobweb were
spinning round her, — then a tendency to turn
away from Mr. Bernard, who was making himself
very agreeable, and look straight into those
eyes which would not leave her, and which
seemed to be drawing her towards them, while
at the same time they chilled the blood in all
her veins.

Mr. Bernard saw this influence coming over
her. All at once he noticed that she sighed,
and that some little points of moisture began to
glisten on her forehead. But she did not grow
pale perceptibly; she had no involuntary or hysteric
movements; she still listened to him and
smiled naturally enough. Perhaps she was only
nervous at being stared at. At any rate, she was
coming under some unpleasant influence or other,
and Mr. Bernard had seen enough of the strange
impression Elsie sometimes produced to wish
this young girl to be relieved from it, whatever
it was. He turned toward Elsie and looked at
her in such a way as to draw her eyes upon him.
Then he looked steadily and calmly into them.
It was a great effort, for some perfectly inexplicable
reason. At one instant he thought he
could not sit where he was; he must go and

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

speak to Elsie. Then he wanted to take his
eyes away from hers; there was something intolerable
in the light that came from them. But
he was determined to look her down, and he believed
he could do it, for he had seen her countenance
change more than once when he had
caught her gaze steadily fixed on him. All this
took not minutes, but seconds. Presently she
changed color slightly, — lifted her head, which
was inclined a little to one side, — shut and
opened her eyes two or three times, as if they
had been pained or wearied, — and turned away
baffled, and shamed, as it would seem, and shorn
for the time of her singular and formidable or at
least evil-natured power of swaying the impulses
of those around her.

It takes too long to describe these scenes
where a good deal of life is concentrated into
a few silent seconds. Mr. Richard Venner had
sat quietly through it all, although this short
pantomime had taken place literally before his
face. He saw what was going on well enough,
and understood it all perfectly well. Of course
the school-master had been trying to make Elsie
jealous, and had succeeded. The little school-girl
was a decoy-duck, — that was all. Estates
like the Dudley property were not to be had
every day, and no doubt the Yankee usher was
willing to take some pains to make sure of Elsie.
Doesn't Elsie look savage? Dick involuntarily
moved his chair a little away from her, and

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

thought he felt a pricking in the small white
scars on his wrist. A dare-devil fellow, but
somehow or other this girl had taken strange
hold of his imagination, and he often swore to
himself, that, when he married her, he would
carry a loaded revolver with him to his bridal
chamber.

Mrs. Blanche Creamer raged inwardly at first to
find herself between the two old gentlemen of the
party. It very soon gave her great comfort, however,
to see that Marilla Rowens had just missed
it in her calculations, and she chuckled immensely
to find Dudley Venner devoting himself
chiefly to Helen Darley. If the Rowens
woman should hook Dudley, she felt as if she
should gnaw all her nails off for spite. To think
of seeing her barouching about Rockland behind
a pair of long-tailed bays and a coachman
with a band on his hat, while she, Blanche Creamer,
was driving herself about in a one-horse
“carriage”! Recovering her spirits by degrees,
she began playing her surfaces off at the two
old Doctors, just by way of practice. First she
heaved up a glaring white shoulder, the right
one, so that the Reverend Doctor should be
stunned by it, if such a thing might be. The
Reverend Doctor was human, as the Apostle
was not ashamed to confess himself. Half-devoutly
and half-mischievously he repeated inwardly,
“Resist the Devil and he will flee from
you.” As the Reverend Doctor did not show

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

any lively susceptibility, she thought she would
try the left shoulder on old Dr. Kittredge. That
worthy and experienced student of science was
not at all displeased with the manœuvre, and
lifted his head so as to command the exhibition
through his glasses. “Blanche is good for half
a dozen years or so, if she is careful,” the Doctor
said to himself, “and then she must take to her
prayer-book.” After this spasmodic failure of
Mrs. Blanche Creamer's to stir up the old Doctors,
she returned again to the pleasing task of
watching the Widow in her evident discomfiture.
But dark as the Widow looked in her half-concealed
pet, she was but as a pale shadow, compared
to Elsie in her silent concentration of
shame and anger.

“Well, there is one good thing,” said Mrs.
Blanche Creamer; “Dick doesn't get much out
of that cousin of his this evening! Doesn't he
look handsome, though?”

So Mrs. Blanche, being now a good deal taken
up with her observations of those friends of hers
and ours, began to be rather careless of her two
old Doctors, who naturally enough fell into conversation
with each other across the white surfaces
of that lady, — perhaps not very politely,
but, under the circumstances, almost as a matter
of necessity.

When a minister and a doctor get talking
together, they always have a great deal to say;
and so it happened that the company left the

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

table just as the two Doctors were beginning to
get at each other's ideas about various interesting
matters. If we follow them into the other
parlor, we can, perhaps, pick up something of
their conversation.

-- 103 --

p606-406 CHAPTER XXII. WHY DOCTORS DIFFER.

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

The company rearranged itself with some
changes after leaving the tea-table. Dudley
Venner was very polite to the Widow; but that
lady having been called off for a few moments
for some domestic arrangement, he slid back to
the side of Helen Darley, his daughter's faithful
teacher. Elsie had got away by herself, and was
taken up in studying the stereoscopic Laocoön.
Dick, being thus set free, had been seized upon
by Mrs. Blanche Creamer, who had diffused herself
over three-quarters of a sofa and beckoned
him to the remaining fourth. Mr. Bernard and
Miss Letty were having a snug tête-à-tête in the
recess of a bay-window. The two Doctors had
taken two arm-chairs and sat squared off against
each other. Their conversation is perhaps as
well worth reporting as that of the rest of the
company, and, as it was carried on in a louder
tone, was of course more easy to gather and put
on record.

It was a curious sight enough to see those two
representatives of two great professions brought

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

face to face to talk over the subjects they had
been looking at all their lives from such different
points of view. Both were old; old
enough to have been moulded by their habits
of thought and life; old enough to have all
their beliefs “fretted in,” as vintners say, —
thoroughly worked up with their characters.
Each of them looked his calling. The Reverend
Doctor had lived a good deal among
books in his study; the Doctor, as we will call
the medical gentleman, had been riding about
the country for between thirty and forty years.
His face looked tough and weather-worn; while
the Reverend Doctor's, hearty as it appeared,
was of finer texture. The Doctor's was the
graver of the two; there was something of
grimness about it, — partly owing to the northeasters
he had faced for so many years, partly
to long companionship with that stern personage
who never deals in sentiment or pleasantry.
His speech was apt to be brief and peremptory;
it was a way he had got by ordering
patients; but he could discourse somewhat, on
occasion, as the reader may find out. The
Reverend Doctor had an open, smiling expression,
a cheery voice, a hearty laugh, and a
cordial way with him which some thought too
lively for his cloth, but which children, who are
good judges of such matters, delighted in, so
that he was the favorite of all the little rogues
about town. But he had the clerical art of

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

sobering down in a moment, when asked to say
grace while somebody was in the middle of some
particularly funny story; and though his voice
was so cheery in common talk, in the pulpit, like
almost all preachers, he had a wholly different
and peculiar way of speaking, supposed to be
more acceptable to the Creator than the natural
manner. In point of fact, most of our antipapal
and anti-prelatical clergymen do really intone
their prayers, without suspecting in the least
that they have fallen into such a Romish practice.

This is the way the conversation between the
Doctor of Divinity and the Doctor of Medicine
was going on at the point where these notes take
it up.

Ubi tres medici, duo athei, you know, Doctor.
Your profession has always had the credit of being
lax in doctrine, — though pretty stringent in
practice, ha! ha!”

“Some priest said that,” the Doctor answered,
dryly. “They always talked Latin when they
had a bigger lie than common to get rid of.”

“Good!” said the Reverend Doctor; “I'm
afraid they would lie a little sometimes. But
isn't there some truth in it, Doctor? Don't you
think your profession is apt to see `Nature' in
the place of the God of Nature, — to lose sight
of the great First Cause in their daily study of
secondary causes?”

“I've thought about that,” the Doctor answered,

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

“and I've talked about it and read about it, and
I've come to the conclusion that nobody believes
in God and trusts in God quite so much as the
doctors; only it isn't just the sort of Deity that
some of your profession have wanted them to
take up with. There was a student of mine
wrote a dissertation on the Natural Theology of
Health and Disease, and took that old lying
proverb for his motto. He knew a good deal
more about books than ever I did, and had
studied in other countries. I'll tell you what he
said about it. He said the old Heathen Doctor,
Galen, praised God for his handiwork in the human
body, just as if he had been a Christian,
or the Psalmist himself. He said they had this
sentence set up in large letters in the great lecture-room
in Paris where he attended: I dressed
his wound and God healed him.
That was an old
surgeon's saying. And he gave a long list of
doctors who were not only Christians, but famous
ones. I grant you, though, ministers and doctors
are very apt to see differently in spiritual matters.”

“That's it,” said the Reverend Doctor; “you
are apt to see `Nature' where we see God, and
appeal to `Science' where we are contented with
Revelation.”

“We don't separate God and Nature, perhaps,
as you do,” the Doctor answered. “When we
say that God is omnipresent and omnipotent and
omniscient, we are a little more apt to mean it

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

than your folks are. We think, when a wound
heals, that God's presence and power and knowledge
are there, healing it, just as that old surgeon
did. We think a good many theologians,
working among their books, don't see the facts
of the world they live in. When we tell 'em
of these facts, they are apt to call us materialists
and atheists and infidels, and all that. We
can't help seeing the facts, and we don't think
it's wicked to mention 'em.”

“Do tell me,” the Reverend Doctor said, “some
of these facts we are in the habit of overlooking,
and which your profession thinks it can see and
understand.”

“That's very easy,” the Doctor replied. “For
instance: you don't understand or don't allow for
idiosyncrasies as we learn to. We know that
food and physic act differently with different people;
but you think the same kind of truth is going
to suit, or ought to suit, all minds. We don't
fight with a patient because he can't take magnesia
or opium; but you are all the time quarrelling
over your beliefs, as if belief did not
depend very much on race and constitution, to
say nothing of early training.”

“Do you mean to say that every man is not
absolutely free to choose his beliefs?”

“The men you write about in your studies
are, but not the men we see in the real world.
There is some apparently congenital defect in
the Indians, for instance, that keeps them from

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

choosing civilization and Christianity. So with
the Gypsies, very likely. Everybody knows that
Catholicism or Protestantism is a good deal a
matter of race. Constitution has more to do
with belief than people think for. I went to a
Universalist church, when I was in the city one
day, to hear a famous man whom all the world
knows, and I never saw such pews-full of broad
shoulders and florid faces, and substantial, wholesome-looking
persons, male and female, in all
my life. Why, it was astonishing. Either their
creed made them healthy, or they chose it because
they were healthy. Your folks have never
got the hang of human nature.”

“I am afraid this would be considered a degrading
and dangerous view of human beliefs
and responsibility for them,” the Reverend Doctor
replied. “Prove to a man that his will is
governed by something outside of himself, and
you have lost all hold on his moral and religious
nature. There is nothing bad men want to believe
so much as that they are governed by necessity.
Now that which is at once degrading and
dangerous cannot be true.”

“No doubt,” the Doctor replied, “all large
views of mankind limit our estimate of the absolute
freedom of the will. But I don't think it
degrades or endangers us, for this reason, that,
while it makes us charitable to the rest of mankind,
our own sense of freedom, whatever it is, is
never affected by argument. Conscience won't be

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

reasoned with. We feel that we can practically
do this or that, and if we choose the wrong, we
know we are responsible; but observation teaches
us that this or that other race or individual has
not the same practical freedom of choice. I don't
see how we can avoid this conclusion in the instance
of the American Indians. The science of
Ethnology has upset a good many theoretical notions
about human nature.”

“Science!” said the Reverend Doctor, “science!
that was a word the Apostle Paul did not
seem to think much of, if we may judge by the
Epistle to Timothy: `Oppositions of science
falsely so called.' I own that I am jealous of that
word and the pretensions that go with it. Science
has seemed to me to be very often only the
handmaid of skepticism.”

“Doctor!” the physician said, emphatically,
“science is knowledge. Nothing that is not
known properly belongs to science. Whenever
knowledge obliges us to doubt, we are always
safe in doubting. Astronomers foretell eclipses,
say how long comets are to stay with us, point
out where a new planet is to be found. We see
they know what they assert, and the poor old Roman
Catholic Church has at last to knock under.
So Geology proves a certain succession of events,
and the best Christian in the world must make
the earth's history square with it. Besides, I
don't think you remember what great revelations
of himself the Creator has made in the minds of
the men who have built up science. You seem

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

to me to hold his human masterpieces very cheap.
Don't you think the `inspiration of the Almighty'
gave Newton and Cuvier `understanding'?”

The Reverend Doctor was not arguing for victory.
In fact, what he wanted was to call out
the opinions of the old physician by a show of
opposition, being already predisposed to agree
with many of them. He was rather trying the
common arguments, as one tries tricks of fence
merely to learn the way of parrying. But just
here he saw a tempting opening, and could not
resist giving a home-thrust.

“Yes; but you surely would not consider it
inspiration of the same kind as that of the writers
of the Old Testament?”

That cornered the Doctor, and he paused a moment
before he replied. Then he raised his head,
so as to command the Reverend Doctor's face
through his spectacles, and said, —

“I did not say that. You are clear, I suppose,
that the Omniscient spoke through Solomon, but
that Shakspeare wrote without his help?”

The Reverend Doctor looked very grave. It
was a bold, blunt way of putting the question.
He turned it aside with the remark, that Shakspeare
seemed to him at times to come as near
inspiration as any human being not included
among the sacred writers.

“Doctor,” the physician began, as from a
sudden suggestion, “you won't quarrel with me,
if I tell you some of my real thoughts, will
you?”

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

“Say on, my dear Sir, say on,” the minister
answered, with his most genial smile; “your real
thoughts are just what I want to get at. A man's
real thoughts are a great rarity. If I don't agree
with you, I shall like to hear you.”

The Doctor began; and in order to give his
thoughts more connectedly, we will omit the conversational
breaks, the questions and comments
of the clergyman, and all accidental interruptions.

“When the old ecclesiastics said that where
there were three doctors there were two atheists,
they lied, of course. They called everybody who
differed from them atheists, until they found out
that not believing in God wasn't nearly so ugly a
crime as not believing in some particular dogma;
then they called them heretics, until so many
good people had been burned under that name
that it began to smell too strong of roasting flesh,—
and after that infidels, which properly means
people without faith, of whom there are not a
great many in any place or time. But then, of
course, there was some reason why doctors
shouldn't think about religion exactly as ministers
did, or they never would have made that
proverb. It's very likely that something of the
same kind is true now; whether it is so or not, I
am going to tell you the reasons why it would
not be strange, if doctors should take rather different
views from clergymen about some matters
of belief. I don't, of course, mean all doctors

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

nor all clergymen. Some doctors go as far as
any old New-England divine, and some clergymen
agree very well with the doctors that think
least according to rule.

“To begin with their ideas of the Creator himself.
They always see him trying to help his
creatures out of their troubles. A man no sooner
gets a cut, than the Great Physician, whose agency
we often call Nature, goes to work, first to stop
the blood, and then to heal the wound, and then
to make the scar as small as possible. If a man's
pain exceeds a certain amount, he faints, and so
gets relief. If it lasts too long, habit comes in to
make it tolerable. If it is altogether too bad, he
dies. That is the best thing to be done under the
circumstances. So you see, the doctor is constantly
in presence of a benevolent agency working
against a settled order of things, of which
pain and disease are the accidents, so to speak.
Well, no doubt they find it harder than clergymen
to believe that there can be any world or state
from which this benevolent agency is wholly excluded.
This may be very wrong; but it is not
unnatural. They can hardly conceive of a permanent
state of being in which cuts would never
try to heal, nor habit render suffering endurable.
This is one effect of their training.

“Then, again, their attention is very much
called to human limitations. Ministers work out
the machinery of responsibility in an abstract kind
of way; they have a sort of algebra of human

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

nature, in which friction and strength (or weakness)
of material are left out. You see, a doctor
is in the way of studying children from the moment
of birth upwards. For the first year or so
he sees that they are just as much pupils of their
Maker as the young of any other animals. Well,
their Maker trains them to pure selfishness.
Why? In order that they may be sure to take
care of themselves. So you see, when a child
comes to be, we will say a year and a day old,
and makes his first choice between right and
wrong, he is at a disadvantage; for he has that
vis a tergo, as we doctors call it, that force from
behind, of a whole year's life of selfishness, for
which he is no more to blame than a calf is to
blame for having lived in the same way, purely
to gratify his natural appetites. Then we see
that baby grow up to a child, and, if he is fat and
stout and red and lively, we expect to find him
troublesome and noisy, and, perhaps, sometimes
disobedient more or less; that's the way each new
generation breaks its egg-shell; but if he is very
weak and thin, and is one of the kind that may
be expected to die early, he will very likely sit in
the house all day and read good books about
other little sharp-faced children just like himself,
who died early, having always been perfectly indifferent
to all the out-door amusements of the
wicked little red-cheeked children. Some of the
little folks we watch grow up to be young women,
and occasionally one of them gets nervous, what

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

we call hysterical, and then that girl will begin to
play all sorts of pranks, — to lie and cheat, perhaps,
in the most unaccountable way, so that she
might seem to a minister a good example of total
depravity. We don't see her in that light. We
give her iron and valerian, and get her on horseback,
if we can, and so expect to make her will
come all right again. By-and-by we are called
in to see an old baby, threescore years and ten or
more old. We find this old baby has never got
rid of that first year's teaching which led him to
fill his stomach with all he could pump into it,
and his hands with everything he could grab.
People call him a miser. We are sorry for him;
but we can't help remembering his first year's
training, and the natural effect of money on the
great majority of those that have it. So while
the ministers say he `shall hardly enter into the
kingdom of heaven,' we like to remind them that
`with God all things are possible.'

“Once more, we see all kinds of monomania
and insanity. We learn from them to recognize
all sorts of queer tendencies in minds supposed
to be sane, so that we have nothing but compassion
for a large class of persons condemned as
sinners by theologians, but considered by us as
invalids. We have constant reasons for noticing
the transmission of qualities from parents to offspring,
and we find it hard to hold a child accountable
in any moral point of view for inherited
bad temper or tendency to drunkenness, — as hard

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

as we should to blame him for inheriting gout or
asthma. I suppose we are more lenient with human
nature than theologians generally are. We
know that the spirits of men and their views of
the present and the future go up and down with
the barometer, and that a permanent depression
of one inch in the mercurial column would affect
the whole theology of Christendom.

“Ministers talk about the human will as if it
stood on a high look-out, with plenty of light,
and elbow-room reaching to the horizon. Doctors
are constantly noticing how it is tied up and
darkened by inferior organization, by disease, and
all sorts of crowding interferences, until they get
to look upon Hottentots and Indians — and a
good many of their own race — as a kind of self-conscious
blood-clocks with very limited power
of self-determination. That's the tendency, I say,
of a doctor's experience. But the people to whom
they address their statements of the results of
their observation belong to the thinking class of
the highest races, and they are conscious of a
great deal of liberty of will. So in the face of
the fact that civilization with all it offers has
proved a dead failure with the aboriginal races of
this country, — on the whole, I say, a dead failure, —
they talk as if they knew from their own
will all about that of a Digger Indian! We are
more apt to go by observation of the facts in the
case. We are constantly seeing weakness where
you see depravity. I don't say we're right; I

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

only tell what you must often find to be the fact,
right or wrong, in talking with doctors. You see,
too, our notions of bodily and moral disease, or
sin, are apt to go together. We used to be as hard
on sickness as you were on sin. We know better
now. We don't look at sickness as we used to,
and try to poison it with everything that is offensive, —
burnt toads and earth-worms and viperbroth,
and worse things than these. We know
that disease has something back of it which the
body isn't to blame for, at least in most cases,
and which very often it is trying to get rid of.
Just so with sin. I will agree to take a hundred
new-born babes of a certain stock and return
seventy-five of them in a dozen years true and
honest, if not `pious' children. And I will take
another hundred, of a different stock, and put
them in the hands of certain Ann-Street or Five-Points
teachers, and seventy-five of them will be
thieves and liars at the end of the same dozen
years. I have heard of an old character, Colonel
Jaques, I believe it was, a famous cattle-breeder,
who used to say he could breed to pretty much
any pattern he wanted to. Well, we doctors see
so much of families, how the tricks of the blood
keep breaking out, just as much in character as
they do in looks, that we can't help feeling as if
a great many people hadn't a fair chance to be
what is called `good,' and that there isn't a text
in the Bible better worth keeping always in mind
than that one, `Judge not, that ye be not
judged.'

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

“As for our getting any quarter at the hands
of theologians, we don't expect it, and have no
right to. You don't give each other any quarter.
I have had two religious books sent me by friends
within a week or two. One is Mr. Brownson's;
he is as fair and square as Euclid; a real honest,
strong thinker, and one that knows what he is
talking about, — for he has tried all sorts of religions,
pretty much. He tells us that the Roman
Catholic Church is the one `through which alone
we can hope for heaven.' The other is by a
worthy Episcopal rector, who appears to write as
if he were in earnest, and he calls the Papacy the
`Devil's Masterpiece,' and talks about the `Satanic
scheme' of that very Church `through
which alone,' as Mr. Brownson tells us, `we can
hope for heaven'! What's the use in our caring
about hard words after this, — `atheists,' heretics,
infidels, and the like? They're, after all, only
the cinders picked up out of those heaps of ashes
round the stumps of the old stakes where they
used to burn men, women, and children for not
thinking just like other folks. They'll `crock'
your fingers, but they can't burn us.

“Doctors are the best-natured people in the
world, except when they get fighting with each
other. And they have some advantages over
you. You inherit your notions from a set of
priests that had no wives and no children, or
none to speak of, and so let their humanity die
out of them. It didn't seem much to them to

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

condemn a few thousand millions of people to
purgatory or worse for a mistake of judgment.
They didn't know what it was to have a child
look up in their faces and say `Father!' It will
take you a hundred or two more years to get decently
humanized, after so many centuries of de
humanizing celibacy.

“Besides, though our libraries are, perhaps, not
commonly quite so big as yours, God opens one
book to physicians that a good many of you
don't know much about, — the Book of Life.
That is none of your dusty folios with black
letters between pasteboard and leather, but it is
printed in bright red type, and the binding of it
is warm and tender to every touch. They reverence
that book as one of the Almighty's infallible
revelations. They will insist on reading you lessons
out of it, whether you call them names or
not. These will always be lessons of charity.
No doubt, nothing can be more provoking to
listen to. But do beg your folks to remember
that the Smithfield fires are all out, and that the
cinders are very dirty and not in the least dangerous.
They'd a great deal better be civil, and not
be throwing old proverbs in the doctors' faces,
when they say that the man of the old monkish
notions is one thing and the man they watch
from his cradle to his coffin is something very
different.”

It has cost a good deal of trouble to work the

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

Doctor's talk up into this formal shape. Some
of his sentences have been rounded off for him,
and the whole brought into a more rhetorical
form than it could have pretended to, if taken
as it fell from his lips. But the exact course of
his remarks has been followed, and as far as possible
his expressions have been retained. Though
given in the form of a discourse, it must be remembered
that this was a conversation, much
more fragmentary and colloquial than it seems
as just read.

The Reverend Doctor was very far from taking
offence at the old physician's freedom of speech.
He knew him to be honest, kind, charitable, self-denying,
wherever any sorrow was to be alleviated,
always reverential, with a cheerful trust in the
great Father of all mankind. To be sure, his
senior deacon, old Deacon Shearer, — who seemed
to have got his Scripture-teachings out of the
“Vinegar Bible,” (the one where Vineyard is
misprinted Vinegar, which a good many people
seem to have adopted as the true reading,) — his
senior deacon had called Dr. Kittredge an “infidel.”
But the Reverend Doctor could not help
feeling, that, unless the text, “By their fruits ye
shall know them,” were an interpolation, the
Doctor was the better Christian of the two.
Whatever his senior deacon might think about
it, he said to himself that he shouldn't be surprised
if he met the Doctor in heaven yet, inquiring
anxiously after old Deacon Shearer.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

He was on the point of expressing himself very
frankly to the Doctor, with that benevolent smile
on his face which had sometimes come near
giving offence to the readers of the “Vinegar”
edition, but he saw that the physician's attention
had been arrested by Elsie. He looked in the
same direction himself, and could not help being
struck by her attitude and expression. There
was something singularly graceful in the curves
of her neck and the rest of her figure, but she
was so perfectly still that it seemed as if she were
hardly breathing. Her eyes were fixed on the
young girl with whom Mr. Bernard was talking.
He had often noticed their brilliancy, but now it
seemed to him that they appeared dull, and the
look on her features was as of some passion
which had missed its stroke. Mr. Bernard's
companion seemed unconscious that she was
the object of this attention, and was listening
to the young master as if he had succeeded in
making himself very agreeable.

Of course Dick Venner had not mistaken the
game that was going on. The school-master
meant to make Elsie jealous, — and he had done
it. That's it: get her savage first, and then come
wheedling round her, — a sure trick, if he isn't
headed off somehow. But Dick saw well enough
that he had better let Elsie alone just now, and
thought the best way of killing the evening would
be to amuse himself in a little lively talk with
Mrs. Blanche Creamer, and incidentally to show

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

Elsie that he could make himself acceptable to
other women, if not to herself.

The Doctor presently went up to Elsie, determined
to engage her in conversation and get her
out of her thoughts, which he saw, by her look,
were dangerous. Her father had been on the
point of leaving Helen Darley to go to her, but
felt easy enough when he saw the old Doctor at
her side, and so went on talking. The Reverend
Doctor, being now left alone, engaged the Widow
Rowens, who put the best face on her vexation
she could, but was devoting herself to all the
underground deities for having been such a fool
as to ask that pale-faced thing from the Institute
to fill up her party.

There is no space left to report the rest of the
conversation. If there was anything of any significance
in it, it will turn up by-and-by, no doubt.
At ten o'clock the Reverend Doctor called Miss
Letty, who had no idea it was so late; Mr. Bernard
gave his arm to Helen; Mr. Richard saw to
Mrs. Blanche Creamer; the Doctor gave Elsie a
cautioning look, and went off alone, thoughtful;
Dudley Venner and his daughter got into their
carriage and were whirled away. The Widow's
gambit was played, and she had not won the
game.

-- 122 --

p606-425 CHAPTER XXIII. THE WILD HUNTSMAN.

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

The young master had not forgotten the old
Doctor's cautions. Without attributing any great
importance to the warning he had given him,
Mr. Bernard had so far complied with his advice
that he was becoming a pretty good shot with
the pistol. It was an amusement as good as
many others to practise, and he had taken a
fancy to it after the first few days.

The popping of a pistol at odd hours in the
back-yard of the Institute was a phenomenon
more than sufficiently remarkable to be talked
about in Rockland. The viscous intelligence of
a country-village is not easily stirred by the
winds which ripple the fluent thought of great
cities, but it holds every straw and entangles
every insect that lights upon it. It soon became
rumored in the town that the young master was
a wonderful shot with the pistol. Some said he
could hit a fo'pence-ha'penny at three rod; some,
that he had shot a swallow, flying, with a single
ball; some, that he snuffed a candle five times
out of six at ten paces, and that he could hit

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

any button in a man's coat he wanted to. In
other words, as in all such cases, all the common
feats were ascribed to him, as the current jokes
of the day are laid at the door of any noted wit,
however innocent he may be of them.

In the natural course of things, Mr. Richard
Venner, who had by this time made some acquaintances,
as we have seen, among that class
of the population least likely to allow a live
cinder of gossip to go out for want of air, had
heard incidentally that the master up there at the
Institute was all the time practising with a pistol,
that they say he can snuff a candle at ten rods,
(that was Mrs. Blanche Creamer's version,) and
that he could hit anybody he wanted to right in
the eye, as far as he could see the white of it.

Dick did not like the sound of all this any too
well. Without believing more than half of it,
there was enough to make the Yankee school-master
too unsafe to be trifled with. However,
shooting at a mark was pleasant work enough;
he had no particular objection to it himself.
Only he did not care so much for those little
popgun affairs that a man carries in his pocket,
and with which you couldn't shoot a fellow, —
a robber, say, — without getting the muzzle under
his nose. Pistols for boys; long-range rifles for
men. There was such a gun lying in a closet
with the fowling-pieces. He would go out into
the fields and see what he could do as a marksman.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

The nature of the mark which Dick chose for
experimenting upon was singular. He had found
some panes of glass which had been removed
from an old sash, and he placed these successively
before his target, arranging them at different
angles. He found that a bullet would go
through the glass without glancing or having its
force materially abated. It was an interesting
fact in physics, and might prove of some practical
significance hereafter. Nobody knows what
may turn up to render these out-of-the-way facts
useful. All this was done in a quiet way in one
of the bare spots high up the side of The Mountain.
He was very thoughtful in taking the precaution
to get so far away; rifle-bullets are apt
to glance and come whizzing about people's ears,
if they are fired in the neighborhood of houses.
Dick satisfied himself that he could be tolerably
sure of hitting a pane of glass at a distance of
thirty rods, more or less, and that, if there happened
to be anything behind it, the glass would
not materially alter the force or direction of the
bullet.

About this time it occurred to him also that
there was an old accomplishment of his which
he would be in danger of losing for want of
practice, if he did not take some opportunity to
try his hand and regain its cunning, if it had begun
to be diminished by disuse. For his first
trial, he chose an evening when the moon was
shining, and after the hour when the Rockland

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

people were like to be stirring abroad. He was
so far established now that he could do much as
he pleased without exciting remark.

The prairie horse he rode, the mustang of the
Pampas, wild as he was, had been trained to take
part in at least one exercise. This was the
accomplishment in which Mr. Richard now proposed
to try himself. For this purpose he sought
the implement of which, as it may be remembered,
he had once made an incidental use, — the
lasso, or long strip of hide with a slip-noose at
the end of it. He had been accustomed to playing
with such a thong from his boyhood, and had
become expert in its use in capturing wild cattle
in the course of his adventures. Unfortunately,
there were no wild bulls likely to be met with in
the neighborhood, to become the subjects of his
skill. A stray cow in the road, an ox or a horse
in a pasture, must serve his turn, — dull beasts,
but moving marks to aim at, at any rate.

Never, since he had galloped in the chase over
the Pampas, had Dick Venner felt such a sense
of life and power as when he struck the long
spurs into his wild horse's flanks, and dashed
along the road with the lasso lying like a coiled
snake at the saddle-bow. In skilful hands, the
silent, bloodless noose, flying like an arrow, but
not like that leaving a wound behind it, — sudden
as a pistol-shot, but without the tell-tale
explosion, — is one of the most fearful and mysterious
weapons that arm the hand of man. The

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

old Romans knew how formidable, even in contest
with a gladiator equipped with sword, helmet,
and shield, was the almost naked retiarius, with
his net in one hand and his three-pronged javelin
in the other. Once get a net over a man's head,
or a cord round his neck, or, what is more frequently
done nowadays, bonnet him by knocking
his hat down over his eyes, and he is at the
mercy of his opponent. Our soldiers who served
against the Mexicans found this out too well.
Many a poor fellow has been lassoed by the fierce
riders from the plains, and fallen an easy victim
to the captor who had snared him in the fatal
noose.

But, imposing as the sight of the wild huntsmen
of the Pampas might have been, Dick could
not help laughing at the mock sublimity of his
situation, as he tried his first experiment on an
unhappy milky mother who had strayed from her
herd and was wandering disconsolately along
the road, laying the dust, as she went, with
thready streams from her swollen, swinging udders.
“Here goes the Don at the windmill!”
said Dick, and tilted full speed at her, whirling
the lasso round his head as he rode. The creature
swerved to one side of the way, as the wild
horse and his rider came rushing down upon
her, and presently turned and ran, as only cows
and — it wouldn't be safe to say it — can run.
Just before he passed, — at twenty or thirty feet
from her, — the lasso shot from his hand,

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

uncoiling as it flew, and in an instant its loop was
round her horns. “Well cast!” said Dick, as
he galloped up to her side and dexterously disengaged
the lasso. “Now for a horse on the
run!”

He had the good luck to find one, presently,
grazing in a pasture at the road-side. Taking
down the rails of the fence at one point, he drove
the horse into the road and gave chase. It was
a lively young animal enough, and was easily
roused to a pretty fast pace. As his gallop grew
more and more rapid, Dick gave the reins to the
mustang, until the two horses stretched themselves
out in their longest strides. If the first
feat looked like play, the one he was now to
attempt had a good deal the appearance of real
work. He touched the mustang with the spur,
and in a few fierce leaps found himself nearly
abreast of the frightened animal he was chasing.
Once more he whirled the lasso round and round
over his head, and then shot it forth, as the
rattlesnake shoots his head from the loops against
which it rests. The noose was round the horse's
neck, and in another instant was tightened so
as almost to stop his breath. The prairie horse
knew the trick of the cord, and leaned away
from the captive, so as to keep the thong tensely
stretched between his neck and the peak of the
saddle to which it was fastened. Struggling was
of no use with a halter round his windpipe, and
he very soon began to tremble and stagger, —

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

blind, no doubt, and with a roaring in his ears as
of a thousand battle-trumpets, — at any rate,
subdued and helpless. That was enough. Dick
loosened his lasso, wound it up again, laid it like
a pet snake in a coil at his saddle-bow, turned
his horse, and rode slowly along towards the
mansion-house.

The place had never looked more stately and
beautiful to him than as he now saw it in the
moonlight. The undulations of the land, — the
grand mountain-screen which sheltered the mansion
from the northern blasts, rising with all its
hanging forests and parapets of naked rock high
towards the heavens, — the ancient mansion, with
its square chimneys, and body-guard of old trees,
and cincture of low walls with marble-pillared
gateways, — the fields, with their various coverings, —
the beds of flowers, — the plots of turf,
one with a gray column in its centre bearing a
sun-dial on which the rays of the moon were idly
shining, another with a white stone and a narrow
ridge of turf, — over all these objects, harmonized
with all their infinite details into one
fair whole by the moonlight, the prospective heir,
as he deemed himself, looked with admiring eyes.

But while he looked, the thought rose up in
his mind like waters from a poisoned fountain,
that there was a deep plot laid to cheat him of
the inheritance which by a double claim he meant
to call his own. Every day this ice-cold beauty,
this dangerous, handsome cousin of his, went up

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

to that place, — that usher's girl-trap. Every day,—
regularly now, — it used to be different. Did
she go only to get out of his, her cousin's, reach?
Was she not rather becoming more and more involved
in the toils of this plotting Yankee?

If Mr. Bernard had shown himself at that moment
a few rods in advance, the chances are that
in less than one minute he would have found
himself with a noose round his neck, at the heels
of a mounted horseman. Providence spared him
for the present. Mr. Richard rode his horse
quietly round to the stable, put him up, and proceeded
towards the house. He got to his bed
without disturbing the family, but could not
sleep. The idea had fully taken possession of
his mind that a deep intrigue was going on which
would end by bringing Elsie and the school-master
into relations fatal to all his own hopes. With
that ingenuity which always accompanies jealousy,
he tortured every circumstance of the last
few weeks so as to make it square with this belief.
From this vein of thought he naturally passed
to a consideration of every possible method by
which the issue he feared might be avoided.

Mr. Richard talked very plain language with
himself in all these inward colloquies. Supposing
it came to the worst, what could be done
then? First, an accident might happen to the
school-master which should put a complete and
final check upon his projects and contrivances.
The particular accident which might interrupt his

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

career must, evidently, be determined by circumstances;
but it must be of a nature to explain
itself without the necessity of any particular person's
becoming involved in the matter. It would
be unpleasant to go into particulars; but everybody
knows well enough that men sometimes
get in the way of a stray bullet, and that young
persons occasionally do violence to themselves in
various modes, — by fire-arms, suspension, and
other means, — in consequence of disappointment
in love, perhaps, oftener than from other
motives. There was still another kind of accident
which might serve his purpose. If anything
should happen to Elsie, it would be the most
natural thing in the world that his uncle should
adopt him, his nephew and only near relation, as
his heir. Unless, indeed, Uncle Dudley should
take it into his head to marry again. In that
case, where would he, Dick, be? This was the
most detestable complication which he could
conceive of. And yet he had noticed — he could
not help noticing — that his uncle had been very
attentive to, and, as it seemed, very much pleased
with, that young woman from the school. What
did that mean? Was it possible that he was
going to take a fancy to her?

It made him wild to think of all the several
contingencies which might defraud him of that
good-fortune which seemed but just now within
his grasp. He glared in the darkness at imaginary
faces: sometimes at that of the handsome,

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

treacherous school-master; sometimes at that of
the meek-looking, but, no doubt, scheming, lady-teacher;
sometimes at that of the dark girl whom
he was ready to make his wife; sometimes at
that of his much respected uncle, who, of course,
could not be allowed to peril the fortunes of his
relatives by forming a new connection. It was
a frightful perplexity in which he found himself,
because there was no one single life an accident
to which would be sufficient to insure the fitting
and natural course of descent to the great Dudley
property. If it had been a simple question
of helping forward a casualty to any one person,
there was nothing in Dick's habits of thought and
living to make that a serious difficulty. He had
been so much with lawless people, that a life between
his wish and his object seemed only as an
obstacle to be removed, provided the object were
worth the risk and trouble. But if there were
two or three lives in the way, manifestly that altered
the case.

His Southern blood was getting impatient.
There was enough of the New-Englander about
him to make him calculate his chances before he
struck; but his plans were liable to be defeated
at any moment by a passionate impulse such as
the dark-hued races of Southern Europe and their
descendants are liable to. He lay in his bed,
sometimes arranging plans to meet the various
difficulties already mentioned, sometimes getting
into a paroxysm of blind rage in the perplexity

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

of considering what object he should select as the
one most clearly in his way. On the whole,
there could be no doubt where the most threatening
of all his embarrassments lay. It was in
the probable growing relation between Elsie and
the school-master. If it should prove, as it seemed
likely, that there was springing up a serious attachment
tending to a union between them, he
knew what he should do, if he was not quite so
sure how he should do it.

There was one thing at least which might
favor his projects, and which, at any rate, would
serve to amuse him. He could, by a little quiet
observation, find out what were the school-master's
habits of life: whether he had any routine
which could be calculated upon; and under what
circumstances a strictly private interview of a
few minutes with him might be reckoned on, in
case it should be desirable. He could also very
probably learn some facts about Elsie: whether
the young man was in the habit of attending her
on her way home from school; whether she
stayed about the school-room after the other girls
had gone; and any incidental matters of interest
which might present themselves.

He was getting more and more restless for
want of some excitement. A mad gallop, a visit
to Mrs. Blanche Creamer, who had taken such
a fancy to him, or a chat with the Widow Rowens,
who was very lively in her talk, for all her
sombre colors, and reminded him a good deal of

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

some of his earlier friends, the señoritas, — all
these were distractions, to be sure, but not enough
to keep his fiery spirit from fretting itself in longings
for more dangerous excitements. The thought
of getting a knowledge of all Mr. Bernard's ways,
so that he would be in his power at any moment,
was a happy one.

For some days after this he followed Elsie at a
long distance behind, to watch her until she got
to the school-house. One day he saw Mr. Bernard
join her: a mere accident, very probably,
for it was only once this happened. She came
on her homeward way alone, — quite apart from
the groups of girls who strolled out of the school-house
yard in company. Sometimes she was behind
them all, — which was suggestive. Could
she have stayed to meet the school-master?

If he could have smuggled himself into the
school, he would have liked to watch her there,
and see if there was not some understanding
between her and the master which betrayed itself
by look or word. But this was beyond the limits
of his audacity, and he had to content himself
with such cautious observations as could be made
at a distance. With the aid of a pocket-glass he
could make out persons without the risk of being
observed himself.

Mr. Silas Peckham's corps of instructors was
not expected to be off duty or to stand at ease
for any considerable length of time. Sometimes
Mr. Bernard, who had more freedom than the

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

rest, would go out for a ramble in the daytime;
but more frequently it would be in the evening,
after the hour of “retiring,” as bedtime was elegantly
termed by the young ladies of the Apollinean
Institute. He would then not unfrequently
walk out alone in the common roads, or climb up
the sides of The Mountain, which seemed to be
one of his favorite resorts. Here, of course, it
was impossible to follow him with the eye at a
distance. Dick had a hideous, gnawing suspicion
that somewhere in these deep shades the school-master
might meet Elsie, whose evening wanderings
he knew so well. But of this he was not
able to assure himself. Secrecy was necessary to
his present plans, and he could not compromise
himself by over-eager curiosity. One thing he
learned with certainty. The master returned,
after his walk one evening, and entered the building
where his room was situated. Presently a
light betrayed the window of his apartment.
From a wooded bank, some thirty or forty rods
from this building, Dick Venner could see the
interior of the chamber, and watch the master
as he sat at his desk, the light falling strongly
upon his face, intent upon the book or manuscript
before him. Dick contemplated him very long in
this attitude. The sense of watching his every
motion, himself meanwhile utterly unseen, was
delicious. How little the master was thinking
what eyes were on him!

Well, — there were two things quite certain.

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

One was, that, if he chose, he could meet the
school-master alone, either in the road or in a
more solitary place, if he preferred to watch his
chance for an evening or two. The other was,
that he commanded his position, as he sat at his
desk in the evening, in such a way that there
would be very little difficulty, — so far as that
went; of course, however, silence is always preferable
to noise, and there is a great difference in
the marks left by different casualties. Very likely
nothing would come of all this espionage; but,
at any rate, the first thing to be done with a man
you want to have in your power is to learn his
habits.

Since the tea-party at the Widow Rowens's,
Elsie had been more fitful and moody than ever.
Dick understood all this well enough, you know.
It was the working of her jealousy against that
young school-girl to whom the master had devoted
himself for the sake of piquing the heiress
of the Dudley mansion. Was it possible, in any
way, to exasperate her irritable nature against
him, and in this way to render her more accessible
to his own advances? It was difficult to influence
her at all. She endured his company
without seeming to enjoy it. She watched him
with that strange look of hers, sometimes as if
she were on her guard against him, sometimes as
if she would like to strike at him as in that fit of
childish passion. She ordered him about with a
haughty indifference which reminded him of his

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

own way with the dark-eyed women whom he
had known so well of old. All this added a secret
pleasure to the other motives he had for worrying
her with jealous suspicions. He knew she
brooded silently on any grief that poisoned her
comfort, — that she fed on it, as it were, until it
ran with every drop of blood in her veins, — and
that, except in some paroxysm of rage, of which
he himself was not likely the second time to be
the object, or in some deadly vengeance wrought
secretly, against which he would keep a sharp
lookout, so far as he was concerned, she had
no outlet for her dangerous, smouldering passions.

Beware of the woman who cannot find free
utterance for all her stormy inner life either in
words or song! So long as a woman can talk,
there is nothing she cannot bear. If she cannot
have a companion to listen to her woes, and has
no musical utterance, vocal or instrumental, —
then, if she is of the real woman sort, and has
a few heartfuls of wild blood in her, and you
have done her a wrong, — double-bolt the door
which she may enter on noiseless slipper at midnight, —
look twice before you taste of any cup
whose draught the shadow of her hand may
have darkened!

But let her talk, and, above all, cry, or, if she
is one of the coarser-grained tribe, give her the
run of all the red-hot expletives in the language,

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

and let her blister her lips with them until she is
tired, she will sleep like a lamb after it, and you
may take a cup of coffee from her without stirring
it up to look for its sediment.

So, if she can sing, or play on any musical instrument,
all her wickedness will run off through
her throat or the tips of her fingers. How many
tragedies find their peaceful catastrophe in fierce
roulades and strenuous bravuras! How many
murders are executed in double-quick time upon
the keys which stab the air with their dagger-strokes
of sound! What would our civilization
be without the piano? Are not Erard and Broadwood
and Chickering the true humanizers of our
time? Therefore do I love to hear the all-pervading
tum tum jarring the walls of little parlors
in houses with double door-plates on their portals,
looking out on streets and courts which to know
is to be unknown, and where to exist is not to
live, according to any true definition of living.
Therefore complain I not of modern degeneracy,
when, even from the open window of the small
unlovely farm-house, tenanted by the hard-handed
man of bovine flavors and the flat-patterned woman
of broken-down countenance, issue the same
familiar sounds. For who knows that Almira,
but for these keys, which throb away her wild
impulses in harmless discords, would not have
been floating, dead, in the brown stream which
slides through the meadows by her father's door,—
or living, with that other current which runs

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

beneath the gas-lights over the slimy pavement,
choking with wretched weeds that were once in
spotless flower?

Poor Elsie! She never sang nor played. She
never shaped her inner life in words: such utterance
was as much denied to her nature as common
articulate speech to the deaf mute. Her
only language must be in action. Watch her
well by day and by night, Old Sophy! watch her
well! or the long line of her honored name may
close in shame, and the stately mansion of the
Dudleys remain a hissing and a reproach till its
roof is buried in its cellar!

-- 139 --

p606-442 CHAPTER XXIV. ON HIS TRACKS.

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

Abel!” said the old Doctor, one morning,
`after you've harnessed Caustic, come into the
study a few minutes, will you?”

Abel nodded. He was a man of few words,
and he knew that the “will you” did not require
an answer, being the true New-England way of
rounding the corners of an employer's order, — a
tribute to the personal independence of an American
citizen.

The hired man came into the study in the
course of a few minutes. His face was perfectly
still, and he waited to be spoken to; but the
Doctor's eye detected a certain meaning in his
expression, which looked as if he had something
to communicate.

“Well?” said the Doctor.

“He's up to mischief o' some kind, I guess,”
said Abel. “I jest happened daown by the mansion-haouse
last night, 'n' he come aout o' the gate
on that queer-lookin' creatur' o' his. I watched
him, 'n' he rid, very slow, all raoun' by the Institoot,
'n' acted as ef he was spyin' abaout. He

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

looks to me like a man that's calc'latin' to do
some kind of ill-turn to somebody. I shouldn't
like to have him raoun' me, 'f there wa'n't a
pitchfork or an eel-spear or some sech weep'n
within reach. He may be all right; but I don't
like his looks, 'n' I don't see what he's lurkin'
raoun' the Institoot for, after folks is abed.”

“Have you watched him pretty close for the
last few days?” said the Doctor.

“W'll, yes, — I've had my eye on him consid'ble
o' the time. I haf to be pooty shy abaout it,
or he'll find aout th't I'm on his tracks. I don'
want him to get a spite ag'inst me, 'f I c'n help it;
he looks to me like one o' them kind that kerries
what they call slung-shot, 'n' hits ye on the side
o' th' head with 'em so suddin y' never know
what hurts ye.”

“Why,” said the Doctor, sharply, — “have you
ever seen him with any such weapon about
him?”

“W'll, no, — I caän't say that I hev,” Abel
answered. “On'y he looks kin' o' dangerous.
Maybe he's all jest 'z he ought to be, — I caän't
say that he a'n't, — but he's aout late nights, 'n'
lurkin' raoun' jest 'z ef he wus spyin' somebody;
'n' somehaow I caän't help mistrustin' them Portagee-lookin'
fellahs. I caän't keep the run o'
this chap all the time; but I've a notion that old
black woman daown 't the mansion-haouse knows
'z much abaout him 'z anybody.”

The Doctor paused a moment, after hearing

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

this report from his private detective, and then
got into his chaise, and turned Caustic's head in
the direction of the Dudley mansion. He had
been suspicious of Dick from the first. He did
not like his mixed blood, nor his looks, nor his
ways. He had formed a conjecture about his
projects early. He had made a shrewd guess as
to the probable jealousy Dick would feel of the
school-master, had found out something of his
movements, and had cautioned Mr. Bernard, —
as we have seen. He felt an interest in the young
man, — a student of his own profession, an intelligent
and ingenuously unsuspecting young fellow,
who had been thrown by accident into the
companionship or the neighborhood of two persons,
one of whom he knew to be dangerous, and
the other he believed instinctively might be capable
of crime.

The Doctor rode down to the Dudley mansion
solely for the sake of seeing Old Sophy. He was
lucky enough to find her alone in her kitchen.
He began talking with her as a physician; he
wanted to know how her rheumatism had been.
The shrewd old woman saw through all that with
her little beady black eyes. It was something
quite different he had come for, and Old Sophy
answered very briefly for her aches and ails.

“Old folks' bones a'n't like young folks',” she
said. “It's the Lord's doin's, 'n' 't a'n't much
matter. I sha'n' be long roun' this kitchen. It's
the young Missis, Doctor, — it's our Elsie, — it's

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

the baby, as we use' t' call her, — don' you remember,
Doctor? Seventeen year ago, 'n' her poor
mother cryin' for her, — `Where is she? where is
she? Let me see her!' — 'n' how I run up-stairs,—
I could run then, — 'n' got the coral necklace
'n' put it round her little neck, 'n' then showed
her to her mother, — 'n' how her mother looked at
her, 'n' looked, 'n' then put out her poor thin fingers
'n' lifted the necklace, — 'n' fell right back on
her piller, as white as though she was laid out to
bury?”

The Doctor answered her by silence and a look
of grave assent. He had never chosen to let Old
Sophy dwell upon these matters, for obvious reasons.
The girl must not grow up haunted by
perpetual fears and prophecies, if it were possible
to prevent it.

“Well, how has Elsie seemed of late?” he said,
after this brief pause.

The old woman shook her head. Then she
looked up at the Doctor so steadily and searchingly
that the diamond eyes of Elsie herself could
hardly have pierced more deeply.

The Doctor raised his head, by his habitual
movement, and met the old woman's look with
his own calm and scrutinizing gaze, sharpened by
the glasses through which he now saw her.

Sophy spoke presently in an awed tone, as if
telling a vision.

“We shall be havin' trouble before long.
The' 's somethin' comin' from the Lord. I've

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

had dreams, Doctor. It's many a year I've
been a-dreamin', but now they're comin' over 'n'
over the same thing. Three times I've dreamed
one thing, Doctor, — one thing!”

“And what was that?” the Doctor said, with
that shade of curiosity in his tone which a metaphysician
would probably say is an index of a
certain tendency to belief in the superstition to
which the question refers.

“I ca'n' jestly tell y' what it was, Doctor,” the
old woman answered, as if bewildered and trying
to clear up her recollections; “but it was somethin'
fearful, with a great noise 'n' a great cryin'
o' people, — like the Las' Day, Doctor! The
Lord have mercy on my poor chil', 'n' take care
of her, if anything happens! But I's feared
she'll never live to see the Las' Day, 'f 't don'
come pooty quick.”

Poor Sophy, only the third generation from
cannibalism, was, not unnaturally, somewhat confused
in her theological notions. Some of the
Second-Advent preachers had been about, and
circulated their predictions among the kitchenpopulation
of Rockland. This was the way in
which it happened that she mingled her fears in
such a strange manner with their doctrines.

The Doctor answered solemnly, that of the day
and hour we knew not, but it became us to be
always ready. — “Is there anything going on in
the household different from common?”

Old Sophy's wrinkled face looked as full of

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

life and intelligence, when she turned it full upon
the Doctor, as if she had slipped off her infirmities
and years like an outer garment. All those fine
instincts of observation which came straight to
her from her savage grandfather looked out of her
little eyes. She had a kind of faith that the Doctor
was a mighty conjurer, who, if he would,
could bewitch any of them. She had relieved
her feelings by her long talk with the minister,
but the Doctor was the immediate adviser of the
family, and had watched them through all their
troubles. Perhaps he could tell them what to do.
She had but one real object of affection in the
world, — this child that she had tended from infancy
to womanhood. Troubles were gathering
thick round her; how soon they would break
upon her, and blight or destroy her, no one could
tell; but there was nothing in all the catalogue
of terrors which might not come upon the household
at any moment. Her own wits had sharpened
themselves in keeping watch by day and
night, and her face had forgotten its age in the
excitement which gave life to its features.

“Doctor,” Old Sophy said, “there's strange
things goin' on here by night and by day. I don'
like that man, — that Dick, — I never liked him.
He giv' me some o' these things I' got on; I take
'em 'cos I know it make him mad, if I no take
'em; I wear 'em, so that he needn' feel as if I
didn' like him; but, Doctor, I hate him, — jes' as
much as a member o' the church has the Lord's
leave to hate anybody.”

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

Her eyes sparkled with the old savage light, as
if her ill-will to Mr. Richard Venner might perhaps
go a little farther than the Christian limit
she had assigned. But remember that her grandfather
was in the habit of inviting his friends to
dine with him upon the last enemy he had bagged,
and that her grandmother's teeth were filed down
to points, so that they were as sharp as a shark's.

“What is that you have seen about Mr. Richard
Venner that gives you such a spite against him,
Sophy?” asked the Doctor.

“What I' seen 'bout Dick Venner?” she replied,
fiercely. “I'll tell y' what I' seen. Dick wan's
to marry our Elsie, — that's what he wan's; 'n'
he don' love her, Doctor, — he hates her, Doctor,
as bad as I hate him! He wan's to marry our
Elsie, 'n' live here in the big house, 'n' have nothin'
to do but jes' lay still 'n' watch Massa Venner 'n'
see how long 't 'll take him to die, 'n' 'f he don'
die fas' 'nuff, help him some way t' die fasser! —
Come close up t' me, Doctor! I wan' t' tell you
somethin' I tol' th' minister t'other day. Th' minister,
he come down 'n' prayed 'n' talked good, —
he's a good man, that Doctor Honeywood, 'n' I
tol' him all 'bout our Elsie, — but he didn' tell nobody
what to do to stop all what I been dreamin'
about happenin'. Come close up to me, Doctor!”

The Doctor drew his chair close up to that of
the old woman.

“Doctor, nobody mus'n' never marry our Elsie 's
long 's she lives! Nobody mus'n' never live with

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

Elsie but Ol' Sophy; 'n' Ol' Sophy won't never
die 's long 's Elsie 's alive to be took care of. But
I's feared, Doctor, I's greatly feared Elsie wan' to
marry somebody. The' 's a young gen'l'm'n up at
that school where she go, — so some of 'em tells
me, — 'n' she loves t' see him 'n' talk wi' him, 'n'
she talks about him when she's asleep sometimes.
She mus'n' never marry nobody, Doctor! If she
do, he die, certain!”

“If she has a fancy for the young man up at
the school there,” the Doctor said, “I shouldn't
think there would be much danger from Dick.”

“Doctor, nobody know nothin' 'bout Elsie but
Ol' Sophy. She no like any other creatur' th't
ever drawed the bref o' life. If she ca'n' marry
one man 'cos she love him, she marry another man
'cos she hate him.”

“Marry a man because she hates him, Sophy?
No woman ever did such a thing as that, or ever
will do it.”

“Who tol' you Elsie was a woman, Doctor?”
said Old Sophy, with a flash of strange intelligence
in her eyes.

The Doctor's face showed that he was startled.
The old woman could not know much about
Elsie that he did not know; but what strange superstition
had got into her head, he was puzzled
to guess. He had better follow Sophy's lead and
find out what she meant.

“I should call Elsie a woman, and a very handsome
one,” he said. “You don't mean that she

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

has any mark about her, except — you know —
under the necklace?”

The old woman resented the thought of any deformity
about her darling.

“I didn' say she had nothin' — but jes' that —
you know. My beauty have anything ugly?
She's the beautifullest-shaped lady that ever had
a shinin' silk gown drawed over her shoulders.
On'y she a'n't like no other woman in none of her
ways. She don't cry 'n' laugh like other women.
An' she ha'n' got the same kind o' feelin's as other
women. — Do you know that young gen'l'm'n up
at the school, Doctor?”

“Yes, Sophy, I've met him sometimes. He's
a very nice sort of young man, handsome, too,
and I don't much wonder Elsie takes to him.
Tell me, Sophy, what do you think would happen,
if he should chance to fall in love with Elsie,
and she with him, and he should marry her?”

“Put your ear close to my lips, Doctor, dear!”
She whispered a little to the Doctor, then added
aloud, “He die, — that's all.”

“But surely, Sophy, you a'n't afraid to have
Dick marry her, if she would have him for any
reason, are you? He can take care of himself, if
anybody can.”

“Doctor!” Sophy answered, “nobody can take
care of hisself that live wi' Elsie! Nobody never
in all this worl' mus' live wi' Elsie but Ol' Sophy,
I tell you. You don' think I care for Dick?
What do I care, if Dick Venner die? He wan's

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

to marry our Elsie so 's to live in the big house
'n' get all the money 'n' all the silver things 'n'
all the chists full o' linen 'n' beautiful clothes!
That's what Dick wan's. An' he hates Elsie 'cos
she don' like him. But if he marry Elsie, she'll
make him die some wrong way or other, 'n' they'll
take her 'n' hang her, or he'll get mad with her
'n' choke her. — Oh, I know his chokin' tricks! —
he don' leave his keys roun' for nothin'!”

“What's that you say, Sophy? Tell me what
you mean by all that.”

So poor Sophy had to explain certain facts not
in all respects to her credit. She had taken the
opportunity of his absence to look about his chamber,
and, having found a key in one of his drawers,
had applied it to a trunk, and, finding that it
opened the trunk, had made a kind of inspection
for contraband articles, and, seeing the end of a
leather thong, had followed it up until she saw
that it finished with a noose, which, from certain
appearances, she inferred to have seen service of
at least doubtful nature. An unauthorized search;
but Old Sophy considered that a game of life and
death was going on in the household, and that she
was bound to look out for her darling.

The Doctor paused a moment to think over this
odd piece of information. Without sharing Sophy's
belief as to the kind of use this mischievouslooking
piece of property had been put to, it was
certainly very odd that Dick should have such a
thing at the bottom of his trunk. The Doctor

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

remembered reading or hearing something about
the lasso and the lariat and the bolas, and had an
indistinct idea that they had been sometimes used
as weapons of warfare or private revenge; but
they were essentially a huntsman's implements,
after all, and it was not very strange that this
young man had brought one of them with him.
Not strange, perhaps, but worth noting.

“Do you really think Dick means mischief to
anybody, that he has such dangerous-looking
things?” the Doctor said, presently.

“I tell you, Doctor. Dick means to have Elsie.
If he ca'n' get her, he never let nobody else have
her. Oh, Dick's a dark man, Doctor! I know
him! I 'member him when he was little boy, —
he always cunnin'. I think he mean mischief to
somebody. He come home late nights, — come
in softly, — oh, I hear him! I lay awake, 'n' got
sharp ears, — I hear the cats walkin' over the
roofs, — 'n' I hear Dick Venner, when he comes
up in his stockin'-feet as still as a cat. I think
he mean mischief to somebody. I no like his
looks these las' days. — Is that a very pooty
gen'l'm'n up at the school-house, Doctor?”

“I told you he was good-looking. What if he
is?”

“I should like to see him, Doctor, — I should
like to see the pooty gen'l'm'n that my poor Elsie
loves. She mus'n' never marry nobody, — but,
oh, Doctor, I should like to see him, 'n' jes' think
a little how it would ha' been, if the Lord hadn'
been so hard on Elsie.”

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

She wept and wrung her hands. The kind
Doctor was touched, and left her a moment to her
thoughts.

“And how does Mr. Dudley Venner take all
this?” he said, by way of changing the subject a
little.

“Oh, Massa Venner, he good man, but he don'
know nothin' 'bout Elsie, as Ol' Sophy do. I
keep close by her; I help her when she go to bed,
'n' set by her sometime when she 'sleep; I come
to her in th' mornin' 'n' help her put on her
things.” — Then, in a whisper, — “Doctor, Elsie
lets Ol' Sophy take off that necklace for her.
What you think she do, 'f anybody else tech
it?”

“I don't know, I'm sure, Sophy, — strike the
person, perhaps.”

“Oh, yes, strike 'em! but not with her han's,
Doctor!” — The old woman's significant pantomime
must be guessed at.

“But you haven't told me, Sophy, what Mr.
Dudley Venner thinks of his nephew, nor whether
he has any notion that Dick wants to marry
Elsie.”

“I tell you. Massa Venner, he good man, but
he no see nothin' 'bout what goes on here in the
house. He sort o' broken-hearted, you know, —
sort o' giv' up, — don' know what to do wi' Elsie,
'xcep' say `Yes, yes.' Dick always look smilin'
'n' behave well before him. One time I thought
Massa Venner b'lieve Dick was goin' to take to

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

Elsie; but now he don' seem to take much notice;—
he kin' o' stupid-like 'bout sech things. It's
trouble, Doctor; 'cos Massa Venner bright man
naterally, — 'n' he's got a great heap o' books. I
don' think Massa Venner never been jes' herself
sence Elsie's born. He done all he know how, —
but, Doctor, that wa'n' a great deal. You men-folks
don' know nothin' 'bout these young gals;
'n' 'f you knowed all the young gals that ever
lived, y' wouldn' know nothin' 'bout our Elsie.”

“No, — but, Sophy, what I want to know is,
whether you think Mr. Venner has any kind of
suspicion about his nephew, — whether he has
any notion that he's a dangerous sort of fellow,—
or whether he feels safe to have him about,
or has even taken a sort of fancy to him.”

“Lor' bless you, Doctor, Massa Venner no
more idee 'f any mischief 'bout Dick than he
has 'bout you or me. Y' see, he very fond o'
the Cap'n, — that Dick's father, — 'n' he live so
long alone here, 'long wi' us, that he kin' o' like
to see mos' anybody 't 's got any o' th' ol' familyblood
in 'em. He ha'n't got no more suspicions
'n a baby, — y' never see sech a man 'n y'r life.
I kin' o' think he don' care for nothin' in this
world 'xcep' jes' t' do what Elsie wan's him to.
The fus' year after young Madam die he do
nothin' but jes' set at the window 'n' look out
at her grave, 'n' then come up 'n' look at the
baby's neck 'n' say, `It's fadin', Sophy, a'n't it?'
'n' then go down in the study 'n' walk 'n' walk, 'n'

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

then kneel down 'n' pray. Doctor, there was two
places in the old carpet that was all threadbare,
where his knees had worn 'em. An' sometimes,—
you remember 'bout all that, — he'd go off up
into The Mountain, 'n' be gone all day, 'n' kill all
the Ugly Things he could find up there. — Oh,
Doctor, I don' like to think o' them days! —
An' by-'n'-by he grew kin' o' still, 'n' begun to
read a little, 'n' 't las' he got 's quiet 's a lamb,
'n' that's the way he is now. I think he's got
religion, Doctor; but he a'n't so bright about
what's goin' on, 'n' I don' believe he never
suspec' nothin' till somethin' happens; — for the' 's
somethin' goin' to happen, Doctor, if the Las'
Day doesn' come to stop it; 'n' you mus' tell us
what to do, 'n' save my poor Elsie, my baby that
the Lord hasn' took care of like all his other
childer.”

The Doctor assured the old woman that he
was thinking a great deal about them all, and
that there were other eyes on Dick besides her
own. Let her watch him closely about the
house, and he would keep a look-out elsewhere.
If there was anything new, she must let him
know at once. Send up one of the men-servants,
and he would come down at a moment's
warning.

There was really nothing definite against this
young man; but the Doctor was sure that he
was meditating some evil design or other. He
rode straight up to the Institute. There he saw

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

Mr. Bernard, and had a brief conversation with
him, principally on matters relating to his personal
interests.

That evening, for some unknown reason, Mr.
Bernard changed the place of his desk and drew
down the shades of his windows. Late that
night Mr. Richard Venner drew the charge of
a rifle, and put the gun back among the fowling-pieces,
swearing that a leather halter was
worth a dozen of it.

-- 154 --

p606-457 CHAPTER XXV. THE PERILOUS HOUR.

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

Up to this time Dick Venner had not decided
on the particular mode and the precise period of
relieving himself from the unwarrantable interference
which threatened to defeat his plans. The
luxury of feeling that he had his man in his
power was its own reward. One who watches
in the dark, outside, while his enemy, in utter
unconsciousness, is illuminating his apartment
and himself so that every movement of his head
and every button on his coat can be seen and
counted, experiences a peculiar kind of pleasure,
if he holds a loaded rifle in his hand, which he
naturally hates to bring to its climax by testing
his skill as a marksman upon the object of his
attention.

Besides, Dick had two sides in his nature, almost
as distinct as we sometimes observe in those
persons who are the subjects of the condition
known as double consciousness. On his New-England
side he was cunning and calculating,
always cautious, measuring his distance before
he risked his stroke, as nicely as if he were

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

throwing his lasso. But he was liable to intercurrent
fits of jealousy and rage, such as the
light-hued races are hardly capable of conceiving, —
blinding paroxysms of passion, which for
the time overmastered him, and which, if they
found no ready outlet, transformed themselves
into the more dangerous forces that worked
through the instrumentality of his cool craftiness.

He had failed as yet in getting any positive
evidence that there was any relation between
Elsie and the school-master other than such as
might exist unsuspected and unblamed between
a teacher and his pupil. A book, or a note,
even, did not prove the existence of any sentiment.
At one time he would be devoured by
suspicions, at another he would try to laugh
himself out of them. And in the mean while
he followed Elsie's tastes as closely as he could,
determined to make some impression upon her,—
to become a habit, a convenience, a necessity, —
whatever might aid him in the attainment
of the one end which was now the aim
of his life.

It was to humor one of her tastes already
known to the reader, that he said to her one
morning, — “Come, Elsie, take your castanets,
and let us have a dance.”

He had struck the right vein in the girl's fancy,
for she was in the mood for this exercise, and very
willingly led the way into one of the more empty

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

apartments. What there was in this particular
kind of dance which excited her it might not be
easy to guess; but those who looked in with the
old Doctor, on a former occasion, and saw her,
will remember that she was strangely carried
away by it, and became almost fearful in the
vehemence of her passion. The sound of the
castanets seemed to make her alive all over.
Dick knew well enough what the exhibition
would be, and was almost afraid of her at
these moments; for it was like the dancing
mania of Eastern devotees, more than the ordinary
light amusement of joyous youth, — a convulsion
of the body and the mind, rather than
a series of voluntary modulated motions.

Elsie rattled out the triple measure of a
saraband. Her eyes began to glitter more brilliantly,
and her shape to undulate in freer curves.
Presently she noticed that Dick's look was fixed
upon her necklace. His face betrayed his curiosity;
he was intent on solving the question,
why she always wore something about her neck.
The chain of mosaics she had on at that moment
displaced itself at every step, and he was peering
with malignant, searching eagerness to see if an
unsunned ring of fairer hue than the rest of the
surface, or any less easily explained peculiarity,
were hidden by her ornaments.

She stopped suddenly, caught the chain of
mosaics and settled it hastily in its place, flung
down her castanets, drew herself back, and stood

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

looking at him, with her head a little on one side,
and her eyes narrowing in the way he had known
so long and well.

“What is the matter, Cousin Elsie? What
do you stop for?” he said.

Elsie did not answer, but kept her eyes on
him, full of malicious light. The jealousy which
lay covered up under his surface-thoughts took
this opportunity to break out.

“You wouldn't act so, if you were dancing
with Mr. Langdon, — would you, Elsie?” he
asked.

It was with some effort that he looked steadily
at her to see the effect of his question.

Elsie colored, — not much, but still perceptibly.
Dick could not remember that he had ever seen
her show this mark of emotion before, in all his
experience of her fitful changes of mood. It
had a singular depth of significance, therefore,
for him; he knew how hardly her color came.
Blushing means nothing, in some persons; in others,
it betrays a profound inward agitation, — a
perturbation of the feelings far more trying than
the passions which with many easily moved persons
break forth in tears. All who have observed
much are aware that some men, who have seen
a good deal of life in its less chastened aspects
and are anything but modest, will blush often
and easily, while there are delicate and sensitive
women who can faint, or go into fits, if necessary,
but are very rarely seen to betray their

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

feelings in their cheeks, even when their expression
shows that their inmost soul is blushing
scarlet.

Presently she answered, abruptly and scornfully, —

“Mr. Langdon is a gentleman, and would not
vex me as you do.”

“A gentleman!” Dick answered, with the
most insulting accent, — “a gentleman! Come,
Elsie, you've got the Dudley blood in your veins,
and it doesn't do for you to call this poor, sneaking
school-master a gentleman!”

He stopped short. Elsie's bosom was heaving,
the faint flush on her cheek was becoming a vivid
glow. Whether it were shame or wrath, he saw
that he had reached some deep-lying centre of
emotion. There was no longer any doubt in
his mind. With another girl these signs of confusion
might mean little or nothing; with her
they were decisive and final. Elsie Venner
loved Bernard Langdon.

The sudden conviction, absolute, overwhelming,
which rushed upon him, had wellnigh led
to an explosion of wrath, and perhaps some
terrible scene which might have fulfilled some
of Old Sophy's predictions. This, however,
would never do. Dick's face whitened with
his thoughts, but he kept still until he could
speak calmly.

“I've nothing against the young fellow,” he
said; “only I don't think there's anything quite

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

good enough to keep the company of people that
have the Dudley blood in them. You a'n't as
proud as I am. I can't quite make up my mind
to call a school-master a gentleman, though this
one may be well enough. I've nothing against
him, at any rate.”

Elsie made no answer, but glided out of the
room and slid away to her own apartment. She
bolted the door and drew her curtains close.
Then she threw herself on the floor, and fell
into a dull, slow ache of passion, without tears,
without words, almost without thoughts. So
she remained, perhaps, for a half-hour, at the
end of which time it seemed that her passion
had become a sullen purpose. She arose, and,
looking cautiously round, went to the hearth,
which was ornamented with curious old Dutch
tiles, with pictures of Scripture subjects. One
of these represented the lifting of the brazen
serpent. She took a hair-pin from one of her
braids, and, insinuating its points under the edge
of the tile, raised it from its place. A small
leaden box lay under the tile, which she opened,
and, taking from it a little white powder, which
she folded in a scrap of paper, replaced the box
and the tile over it.

Whether Dick had by any means got a knowledge
of this proceeding, or whether he only suspected
some unmentionable design on her part,
there is no sufficient means of determining. At
any rate, when they met, an hour or two after

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

these occurrences, he could not help noticing how
easily she seemed to have got over her excitement.
She was very pleasant with him, — too pleasant,
Dick thought. It was not Elsie's way to come out
of a fit of anger so easily as that. She had contrived
some way of letting off her spite; that was
certain. Dick was pretty cunning, as Old Sophy
had said, and, whether or not he had any means
of knowing Elsie's private intentions, watched
her closely, and was on his guard against accidents.

For the first time, he took certain precautions
with reference to his diet, such as were quite alien
to his common habits. On coming to the dinnertable,
that day, he complained of headache, took
but little food, and refused the cup of coffee which
Elsie offered him, saying that it did not agree
with him when he had these attacks.

Here was a new complication. Obviously
enough, he could not live in this way, suspecting
everything but plain bread and water, and hardly
feeling safe in meddling with them. Not only
had this school-keeping wretch come between
him and the scheme by which he was to secure
his future fortune, but his image had so infected
his cousin's mind that she was ready to try on
him some of those tricks which, as he had heard
hinted in the village, she had once before put in
practice upon a person who had become odious
to her.

Something must be done, and at once, to meet

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

the double necessities of this case. Every day,
while the young girl was in these relations with
the young man, was only making matters worse.
They could exchange words and looks, they could
arrange private interviews, they would be stooping
together over the same book, her hair touching
his cheek, her breath mingling with his, all the
magnetic attractions drawing them together with
strange, invisible effluences. As her passion for
the school-master increased, her dislike to him, her
cousin, would grow with it, and all his dangers
would be multiplied. It was a fearful point he
had reached. He was tempted at one moment to
give up all his plans and to disappear suddenly
from the place, leaving with the school-master,
who had come between him and his object, an
anonymous token of his personal sentiments
which would be remembered a good while in
the history of the town of Rockland. This was
but a momentary thought; the great Dudley
property could not be given up in that way.

Something must happen at once to break up
all this order of things. He could think of but
one Providential event adequate to the emergency, —
an event foreshadowed by various recent
circumstances, but hitherto floating in his mind
only as a possibility. Its occurrence would at
once change the course of Elsie's feelings, providing
her with something to think of besides mischief,
and remove the accursed obstacle which
was thwarting all his own projects. Every

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

possible motive, then, — his interest, his jealousy, his
longing for revenge, and now his fears for his own
safety, — urged him to regard the happening of a
certain casualty as a matter of simple necessity.
This was the self-destruction of Mr. Bernard
Langdon.

Such an event, though it might be surprising
to many people, would not be incredible, nor
without many parallel cases. He was poor, a
miserable fag, under the control of that mean
wretch up there at the school, who looked as if
he had sour buttermilk in his veins instead of
blood. He was in love with a girl above his
station, rich, and of old family, but strange in all
her ways, and it was conceivable that he should
become suddenly jealous of her. Or she might
have frightened him with some display of her
peculiarities which had filled him with a sudden
repugnance in the place of love. Any of these
things were credible, and would make a probable
story enough, — so thought Dick over to himself
with the New-England half of his mind.

Unfortunately, men will not always take themselves
out of the way when, so far as their neighbors
are concerned, it would be altogether the
most appropriate and graceful and acceptable
service they could render. There was at this
particular moment no special reason for believing
that the school-master meditated any violence
to his own person. On the contrary, there was
good evidence that he was taking some care of

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

himself. He was looking well and in good spirits,
and in the habit of amusing himself and exercising,
as if to keep up his standard of health,
especially of taking certain evening-walks, before
referred to, at an hour when most of the Rockland
people had “retired,” or, in vulgar language,
“gone to b-d.”

Dick Venner settled it, however, in his own
mind, that Mr. Bernard Langdon must lay violent
hands upon himself. He even went so far as to
determine the precise hour, and the method in
which the “rash act,” as it would undoubtedly be
called in the next issue of “The Rockland Weekly
Universe,” should be committed. Time, — this
evening.
Method, — asphyxia, by suspension. It
was, unquestionably, taking a great liberty with
a man to decide that he should become felo de se
without his own consent. Such, however, was
the decision of Mr. Richard Venner with regard
to Mr. Bernard Langdon.

If everything went right, then, there would be
a coroner's inquest to-morrow upon what remained
of that gentleman, found suspended to the branch
of a tree somewhere within a mile of the Apollinean
Institute. The “Weekly Universe” would
have a startling paragraph announcing a “SAD
EVENT!!!” which had “thrown the town into
an intense state of excitement. Mr. Barnard
Langden, a well known teacher at the Appolinian
Institute, was found, etc., etc. The vital spark
was extinct. The motive to the rash act can only

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

be conjectured, but is supposed to be disapointed
affection. The name of an accomplished young
lady of the highest respectability and great beauty
is mentioned in connection with this melencholy
occurence.”

Dick Venner was at the tea-table that evening,
as usual. — No, he would take green tea, if she
pleased, — the same that her father drank. It
would suit his headache better. — Nothing, — he
was much obliged to her. He would help himself,—
which he did in a little different way from common,
naturally enough, on account of his headache.
He noticed that Elsie seemed a little nervous
while she was rinsing some of the teacups
before their removal.

“There's something going on in that witch's
head,” he said to himself. “I know her, — she'd
be savage now, if she hadn't got some trick in
hand. Let's see how she looks to-morrow!”

Dick announced that he should go to bed early
that evening, on account of this confounded headache
which had been troubling him so much. In
fact, he went up early, and locked his door after
him, with as much noise as he could make. He
then changed some part of his dress, so that it
should be dark throughout, slipped off his boots,
drew the lasso out from the bottom of the contents
of his trunk, and, carrying that and his boots
in his hand, opened his door softly, locked it after
him, and stole down the back-stairs, so as to get
out of the house unnoticed. He went straight to

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

the stable and saddled the mustang. He took a
rope from the stable with him, mounted his horse,
and set forth in the direction of the Institute.

Mr. Bernard, as we have seen, had not been
very profoundly impressed by the old Doctor's
cautions, — enough, however, to follow out some
of his hints which were not troublesome to attend
to. He laughed at the idea of carrying a loaded
pistol about with him; but still it seemed only
fair, as the old Doctor thought so much of the
matter, to humor him about it. As for not going
about when and where he liked, for fear he might
have some lurking enemy, that was a thing not
to be listened to nor thought of. There was
nothing to be ashamed of or troubled about in
any of his relations with the school-girls. Elsie,
no doubt, showed a kind of attraction towards
him, as did perhaps some others; but he had been
perfectly discreet, and no father or brother or lover
had any just cause of quarrel with him. To be
sure, that dark young man at the Dudley mansion-house
looked as if he were his enemy, when
he had met him; but certainly there was nothing
in their relations to each other, or in his own to
Elsie, that would be like to stir such malice in
his mind as would lead him to play any of his
wild Southern tricks at his, Mr. Bernard's, expense.
Yet he had a vague feeling that this
young man was dangerous, and he had been
given to understand that one of the risks he ran
was from that quarter.

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

On this particular evening, he had a strange,
unusual sense of some impending peril. His
recent interview with the Doctor, certain remarks
which had been dropped in his hearing, but above
all an unaccountable impression upon his spirits,
all combined to fill his mind with a foreboding
conviction that he was very near some overshadowing
danger. It was as the chill of the ice-mountain
toward which the ship is steering under
full sail. He felt a strong impulse to see Helen
Darley and talk with her. She was in the common
parlor, and, fortunately, alone.

“Helen,” he said, — for they were almost like
brother and sister now, — “I have been thinking
what you would do, if I should have to leave the
school at short notice, or be taken away suddenly
by any accident.”

“Do?” she said, her cheek growing paler than
its natural delicate hue, — “why, I do not know
how I could possibly consent to live here, if you
left us. Since you came, my life has been almost
easy; before, it was getting intolerable.
You must not talk about going, my dear friend;
you have spoiled me for my place. Who is there
here that I can have any true society with, but
you? You would not leave us for another school,
would you?”

“No, no, my dear Helen,” Mr. Bernard said;
“if it depends on myself, I shall stay out my
full time, and enjoy your company and friendship.
But everything is uncertain in this world;

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

I have been thinking that I might be wanted
elsewhere, and called when I did not think of it;—
it was a fancy, perhaps, — but I can't keep it
out of my mind this evening. If any of my
fancies should come true, Helen, there are two or
three messages I want to leave with you. I have
marked a book or two with a cross in pencil on
the fly-leaf; — these are for you. There is a little
hymn-book I should like to have you give to
Elsie from me; — it may be a kind of comfort
to the poor girl.”

Helen's eyes glistened as she interrupted
him, —

“What do you mean? You must not talk
so, Mr. Langdon. Why, you never looked better
in your life. Tell me now, you are not in
earnest, are you, but only trying a little sentiment
on me?”

Mr. Bernard smiled, but rather sadly.

“About half in earnest,” he said. “I have
had some fancies in my head, — superstitions, I
suppose, — at any rate, it does no harm to tell
you what I should like to have done, if anything
should happen, — very likely nothing ever will.
Send the rest of the books home, if you please,
and write a letter to my mother. And, Helen,
you will find one small volume in my desk enveloped
and directed, you will see to whom; —
give this with your own hands; it is a keepsake.”

The tears gathered in her eyes; she could not
speak at first. Presently, —

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

“Why, Bernard, my dear friend, my brother, it
cannot be that you are in danger? Tell me what
it is, and, if I can share it with you, or counsel
you in any way, it will only be paying back the
great debt I owe you. No, no, — it can't be
true, — you are tired and worried, and your spirits
have got depressed. I know what that is; — I
was sure, one winter, that I should die before
spring; but I lived to see the dandelions and
buttercups go to seed. Come, tell me it was
nothing but your imagination.”

She felt a tear upon her cheek, but would not
turn her face away from him; it was the tear
of a sister.

“I am really in earnest, Helen,” he said. “I
don't know that there is the least reason in the
world for these fancies. If they all go off and
nothing comes of them, you may laugh at me, if
you like. But if there should be any occasion,
remember my requests. You don't believe in
presentiments, do you?”

“Oh, don't ask me, I beg you,” Helen answered.
“I have had a good many frights for
every one real misfortune I have suffered. Sometimes
I have thought I was warned beforehand
of coming trouble, just as many people are of
changes in the weather, by some unaccountable
feeling, — but not often, and I don't like to talk
about such things. I wouldn't think about these
fancies of yours. I don't believe you have
exercised enough; — don't you think it's

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

confinement in the school has made you nervous?”

“Perhaps it has; but it happens that I have
thought more of exercise lately, and have taken
regular evening walks, besides playing my old
gymnastic tricks every day.”

They talked on many subjects, but through all
he said Helen perceived a pervading tone of sadness,
and an expression as of a dreamy foreboding
of unknown evil. They parted at the usual
hour, and went to their several rooms. The sadness
of Mr. Bernard had sunk into the heart of
Helen, and she mingled many tears with her
prayers that evening, earnestly entreating that he
might be comforted in his days of trial and protected
in his hour of danger.

Mr. Bernard stayed in his room a short time
before setting out for his evening walk. His eye
fell upon the Bible his mother had given him
when he left home, and he opened it in the New
Testament at a venture. It happened that the
first words he read were these, — “Lest, coming
suddenly, he find you sleeping.
” In the state of
mind in which he was at the moment, the text
startled him. It was like a supernatural warning.
He was not going to expose himself to any
particular danger this evening; a walk in a quiet
village was as free from risk as Helen Darley or
his own mother could ask; yet he had an unaccountable
feeling of apprehension, without any
definite object. At this moment he remembered

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

the old Doctor's counsel, which he had sometimes
neglected, and, blushing at the feeling which led
him to do it, he took the pistol his suspicious old
friend had forced upon him, which he had put
away loaded, and, thrusting it into his pocket, set
out upon his walk.

The moon was shining at intervals, for the
night was partially clouded. There seemed to be
nobody stirring, though his attention was unusually
awake, and he could hear the whirr of the
bats overhead, and the pulsating croak of the
frogs in the distant pools and marshes. Presently
he detected the sound of hoofs at some distance,
and, looking forward, saw a horseman coming in
his direction. The moon was under a cloud at
the moment, and he could only observe that the
horse and his rider looked like a single dark object,
and that they were moving along at an easy
pace. Mr. Bernard was really ashamed of himself,
when he found his hand on the butt of his
pistol. When the horseman was within a hundred
and fifty yards of him, the moon shone out
suddenly and revealed each of them to the other.
The rider paused for a moment, as if carefully
surveying the pedestrian, then suddenly put his
horse to the full gallop, and dashed towards him,
rising at the same instant in his stirrups and
swinging something round his head, — what, Mr.
Bernard could not make out. It was a strange
manœuvre, — so strange and threatening in aspect
that the young man forgot his nervousness

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

in an instant, cocked his pistol, and waited to see
what mischief all this meant. He did not wait
long. As the rider came rushing towards him,
he made a rapid motion and something leaped
five-and-twenty feet through the air, in Mr. Bernard's
direction. In an instant he felt a ring,
as of a rope or thong, settle upon his shoulders.
There was no time to think, — he would be lost
in another second. He raised his pistol and fired,—
not at the rider, but at the horse. His aim
was true; the mustang gave one bound and fell
lifeless, shot through the head. The lasso was
fastened to his saddle, and his last bound threw
Mr. Bernard violently to the earth, where he lay
motionless, as if stunned.

In the mean time, Dick Venner, who had been
dashed down with his horse, was trying to extricate
himself, — one of his legs being held fast
under the animal, the long spur on his boot having
caught in the saddle-cloth. He found, however,
that he could do nothing with his right arm,
his shoulder having been in some way injured in
his fall. But his Southern blood was up, and, as
he saw Mr. Bernard move as if he were coming
to his senses, he struggled violently to free himself.

“I'll have the dog, yet,” he said, — “only let
me get at him with the knife!”

He had just succeeded in extricating his imprisoned
leg, and was ready to spring to his feet,
when he was caught firmly by the throat, and,

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

looking up, saw a clumsy barbed weapon, commonly
known as a hay-fork, within an inch of
his breast.

“Hold on there! What 'n thunder 'r' y'
abaout, y' darned Portagee?” said a voice, with
a decided nasal tone in it, but sharp and resolute.

Dick looked from the weapon to the person
who held it, and saw a sturdy, plain man standing
over him, with his teeth clinched, and his
aspect that of one all ready for mischief.

“Lay still, naow!” said Abel Stebbins, the
Doctor's man; “'f y' don't, I'll stick ye, 'z sure
'z y' 'r' alive! I been aäfter ye f'r a week, 'n' I
got y' naow! I knowed I'd ketch ye at some
darned trick or 'nother 'fore I'd done 'ith ye!”

Dick lay perfectly still, feeling that he was
crippled and helpless, thinking all the time with
the Yankee half of his mind what to do about it.
He saw Mr. Bernard lift his head and look around
him. He would get his senses again in a few
minutes, very probably, and then he, Mr. Richard
Venner, would be done for.

“Let me up! let me up!” he cried, in a low,
hurried voice, — “I'll give you a hundred dollars
in gold to let me go. The man a'n't hurt, —
don't you see him stirring? He'll come to himself
in two minutes. Let me up! I'll give you
a hundred and fifty dollars in gold, now, here on
the spot, — and the watch out of my pocket; take
it yourself, with your own hands!”

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

“I'll see y' darned fust! Ketch me lett'n' go!”
was Abel's emphatic answer. “Yeou lay still, 'n'
wait t'll that man comes tew.”

He kept the hay-fork ready for action at the
slightest sign of resistance.

Mr. Bernard, in the mean time, had been getting,
first his senses, and then some few of his
scattered wits, a little together.

“What is it?” — he said. “Who's hurt?
What's happened?”

“Come along here 'z quick 'z y' ken,” Abel answered,
“'n' haälp me fix this fellah. Y' been
hurt, y'rself, 'n' the' 's murder come pooty nigh
happenin'.”

Mr. Bernard heard the answer, but presently
stared about and asked again, “Who's hurt?
What's happened?

“Y' 'r' hurt, y'rself, I tell ye,” said Abel; “'n'
the' 's been a murder, pooty nigh.”

Mr. Bernard felt something about his neck,
and, putting his hands up, found the loop of the
lasso, which he loosened, but did not think to slip
over his head, in the confusion of his perceptions
and thoughts. It was a wonder that it had not
choked him, but he had fallen forward so as to
slacken it.

By this time he was getting some notion of
what he was about, and presently began looking
round for his pistol, which had fallen. He found
it lying near him, cocked it mechanically, and
walked, somewhat unsteadily, towards the two

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

men, who were keeping their position as still as
if they were performing in a tableau.

“Quick, naow!” said Abel, who had heard the
click of cocking the pistol, and saw that he held
it in his hand, as he came towards him. “Gi' me
that pistil, and yeou fetch that 'ere rope layin'
there. I'll have this here fellah fixed 'n less 'n
two minutes.”

Mr. Bernard did as Abel said, — stupidly and
mechanically, for he was but half right as yet.
Abel pointed the pistol at Dick's head.

“Naow hold up y'r hands, yeou fellah,” he
said, “'n' keep 'em up, while this man puts the
rope raound y'r wrists.”

Dick felt himself helpless, and, rather than have
his disabled arm roughly dealt with, held up his
hands. Mr. Bernard did as Abel said; he was in
a purely passive state, and obeyed orders like a
child. Abel then secured the rope in a most
thorough and satisfactory complication of twists
and knots.

“Naow get up, will ye?” he said; and the unfortunate
Dick rose to his feet.

Who's hurt? What's happened?” asked poor
Mr. Bernard again, his memory having been completely
jarred out of him for the time.

“Come, look here naow, yeou, don' stan' aaskin'
questions over 'n' over; — 't beats all! ha'n't I
tol' y' a dozen times?”

As Abel spoke, he turned and looked at Mr.
Bernard.

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

“Hullo! What 'n thunder's that 'ere raoun'
y'r neck? Ketched ye 'ith a slippernoose, hey?
Wal, if that a'n't the craowner! Hol' on a minute,
Cap'n, 'n' I'll show ye what that 'ere halter's
good for.”

Abel slipped the noose over Mr. Bernard's head,
and put it round the neck of the miserable Dick
Venner, who made no sign of resistance, — whether
on account of the pain he was in, or from mere
helplessness, or because he was waiting for some
unguarded moment to escape, — since resistance
seemed of no use.

“I'm go'n' to kerry y' home,” said Abel; “th'
ol' Doctor, he's got a gre't cur'osity t' see ye. Jes'
step along naow, — off that way, will ye? — 'n'
I'll hol' on t' th' bridle, f' fear y' sh'd run away.”

He took hold of the leather thong, but found
that it was fastened at the other end to the saddle.
This was too much for Abel.

“Wal, naow, yeou be a pooty chap to hev
raound! A fellah's neck in a slippernoose at one
eend of a halter, 'n' a hoss on th' full spring at
t'other eend!”

He looked at him from head to foot as a naturalist
inspects a new specimen. His clothes had
suffered in his fall, especially on the leg which
had been caught under the horse.

“Hullo! look o' there, naow! What's that
'ere stickin' aout o' y'r boot?”

It was nothing but the handle of an ugly knife,
which Abel instantly relieved him of.

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

The party now took up the line of march for
old Doctor Kittredge's house, Abel carrying the
pistol and knife, and Mr. Bernard walking in
silence, still half-stunned, holding the hay-fork,
which Abel had thrust into his hand. It was all
a dream to him as yet. He remembered the
horseman riding at him, and his firing the pistol;
but whether he was alive, and these walls around
him belonged to the village of Rockland, or
whether he had passed the dark river, and was
in a suburb of the New Jerusalem, he could not
as yet have told.

They were in the street where the Doctor's
house was situated.

“I guess I'll fire off one o' these here berrils,”
said Abel.

He fired.

Presently there was a noise of opening windows,
and the nocturnal head-dresses of Rockland flowered
out of them like so many developments of
the Night-blooming Cereus. White cotton caps
and red bandanna handkerchiefs were the prevailing
forms of efflorescence. The main point was
that the village was waked up. The old Doctor
always waked easily, from long habit, and was
the first among those who looked out to see what
had happened.

“Why, Abel!” he called out, “what have you
got there? and what's all this noise about?”

“We've ketched the Portagee!” Abel answered,
as laconically as the hero of Lake Erie

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

in his famous dispatch. “Go in there, you fellah!”

The prisoner was marched into the house,
and the Doctor, who had bewitched his clothes
upon him in a way that would have been miraculous
in anybody but a physician, was down
in presentable form as soon as if it had been a
child in a fit that he was sent for.

“Richard Venner!” the Doctor exclaimed.
“What is the meaning of all this? Mr. Langdon,
has anything happened to you?”

Mr. Bernard put his hand to his head.

“My mind is confused,” he said. “I've had
a fall. — Oh, yes! — wait a minute and it will
all come back to me.”

“Sit down, sit down,” the doctor said. “Abel
will tell me about it. Slight concussion of the
brain. Can't remember very well for an hour or
two, — will come right by to-morrow.”

“Been stunded,” Abel said. “He can't tell
nothin'.”

Abel then proceeded to give a Napoleonic
bulletin of the recent combat of cavalry and
infantry and its results, — none slain, one captured.

The Doctor looked at the prisoner through his
spectacles.

“What's the matter with your shoulder, Venner?”

Dick answered sullenly, that he didn't know, —
fell on it when his horse came down. The

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

Doctor examined it as carefully as he could through
his clothes.

“Out of joint. Untie his hands, Abel.”

By this time a small alarm had spread among
the neighbors, and there was a circle around Dick,
who glared about on the assembled honest people
like a hawk with a broken wing.

When the Doctor said, “Untie his hands,” the
circle widened perceptibly.

“Isn't it a leetle rash to give him the use of
his hands? I see there's females and children
standin' near.”

This was the remark of our old friend, Deacon
Soper, who retired from the front row, as he
spoke, behind a respectable-looking, but somewhat
hastily dressed person of the defenceless
sex, the female help of a neighboring household,
accompanied by a boy, whose unsmoothed shock
of hair looked like a last-year's crow's-nest.

But Abel untied his hands, in spite of the Deacon's
considerate remonstrance.

“Now,” said the Doctor, “the first thing is to
put the joint back.”

“Stop,” said Deacon Soper, — “stop a minute.
Don't you think it will be safer — for the women-folks—
jest to wait till mornin', afore you put
that j'int into the socket?”

Colonel Sprowle, who had been called by a
special messenger, spoke up at this moment.

“Let the women-folks and the deacons go
home, if they're scared, and put the fellah's j'int

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

in as quick as you like. I'll resk him, j'int in
or out.”

“I want one of you to go straight down to
Dudley Venner's with a message,” the Doctor
said. “I will have the young man's shoulder
in quick enough.”

“Don't send that message!” said Dick, in a
hoarse voice; — “do what you like with my arm,
but don't send that message! Let me go, — I
can walk, and I'll be off from this place. There's
nobody hurt but myself. Damn the shoulder! —
let me go! You shall never hear of me again!”

Mr. Bernard came forward.

“My friends,” he said, “I am not injured,—
seriously, at least. Nobody need complain
against this man, if I don't. The Doctor will
treat him like a human being, at any rate; and
then, if he will go, let him. There are too many
witnesses against him here for him to want to
stay.”

The Doctor, in the mean time, without saying
a word to all this, had got a towel round the
shoulder and chest and another round the arm,
and had the bone replaced in a very few minutes.

“Abel, put Cassia into the new chaise,” he
said, quietly. “My friends and neighbors, leave
this young man to me.”

“Colonel Sprowle, you're a justice of the
peace,” said Deacon Soper, “and you know
what the law says in cases like this. I a'n't

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

so clear that it won't have to come afore the
Grand Jury, whether we will or no.”

“I guess we'll set that j'int to-morrow mornin',”
said Colonel Sprowle, — which made a
laugh at the Deacon's expense, and virtually
settled the question.

“Now trust this young man in my care,” said
the old Doctor, “and go home and finish your
naps. I knew him when he was a boy and I'll
answer for it, he won't trouble you any more.
The Dudley blood makes folks proud, I can tell
you, whatever else they are.”

The good people so respected and believed in
the Doctor that they left the prisoner with him.

Presently, Cassia, the fast Morgan mare, came
up to the front-door, with the wheels of the new,
light chaise flashing behind her in the moonlight.
The Doctor drove Dick forty miles at a stretch
that night, out of the limits of the State.

“Do you want money?” he said, before he
left him.

Dick told him the secret of his golden belt.

“Where shall I send your trunk after you
from your uncle's?”

Dick gave him a direction to a seaport town
to which he himself was going, to take passage
for a port in South America.

“Good-bye, Richard,” said the Doctor. “Try
to learn something from to-night's lesson.”

The Southern impulses in Dick's wild blood
overcame him, and he kissed the old Doctor on

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

both cheeks, crying as only the children of the
sun can cry, after the first hours in the dewy
morning of life. So Dick Venner disappears
from this story. An hour after dawn, Cassia
pointed her fine ears homeward, and struck into
her square, honest trot, as if she had not been
doing anything more than her duty during her
four hours' stretch of the last night.

Abel was not in the habit of questioning the
Doctor's decisions.

“It's all right,” he said to Mr. Bernard. “The
fellah's Squire Venner's relation, anyhaow. Don't
you want to wait here, jest a little while, till I
come back? The' 's a consid'able nice saddle 'n'
bridle on a dead hoss that's layin' daown there
in the road 'n' I guess the' a'n't no use in lettin'
on 'em spile, — so I'll jest step aout 'n' fetch 'em
along. I kind o' calc'late 't won't pay to take the
cretur's shoes 'n' hide off to-night, — 'n' the' won't
be much iron on that hoss's huffs an haour after
daylight, I'll bate ye a quarter.”

“I'll walk along with you,” said Mr. Bernard;—
“I feel as if I could get along well enough
now.”

So they set off together. There was a little
crowd round the dead mustang already, principally
consisting of neighbors who had adjourned
from the Doctor's house to see the scene of the
late adventure. In addition to these, however,
the assembly was honored by the presence of Mr.
Principal Silas Peckham, who had been called

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

from his slumbers by a message that Master
Langdon was shot through the head by a highway-robber,
but had learned a true version of
the story by this time. His voice was at that
moment heard above the rest, — sharp, but thin,
like bad cider-vinegar.

“I take charge of that property, I say. Master
Langdon's actin' under my orders, and I claim
that hoss and all that's on him. Hiram! jest slip
off that saddle and bridle, and carry 'em up to
the Institoot, and bring down a pair of pinchers
and a file, — and — stop — fetch a pair of shears,
too; there's hoss-hair enough in that mane and
tail to stuff a bolster with.”

“You let that hoss alone!” spoke up Colonel
Sprowle. “When a fellah goes out huntin' and
shoots a squirrel, do you think he's go'n' to let
another fellah pick him up and kerry him off?
Not if he's got a double-berril gun, and t'other
berril ha'n't been fired off yet! I should like to
see the mahn that'll take off that seddle 'n' bridle,
excep' the one th't hez a fair right to the whole
concern!”

Hiram was from one of the lean streaks in New
Hampshire, and, not being overfed in Mr. Silas
Peckham's kitchen, was somewhat wanting in
stamina, as well as in stomach, for so doubtful
an enterprise as undertaking to carry out his employer's
orders in the face of the Colonel's defiance.

Just then Mr. Bernard and Abel came up together.

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

“Here they be,” said the Colonel. “Stan' beck,
gentlemen!”

Mr. Bernard, who was pale and still a little confused,
but gradually becoming more like himself,
stood and looked in silence for a moment.

All his thoughts seemed to be clearing themselves
in this interval. He took in the whole
series of incidents: his own frightful risk; the
strange, instinctive, nay, Providential impulse
which had led him so suddenly to do the one only
thing which could possibly have saved him; the
sudden appearance of the Doctor's man, but for
which he might yet have been lost; and the discomfiture
and capture of his dangerous enemy.

It was all past now, and a feeling of pity rose
in Mr. Bernard's heart.

“He loved that horse, no doubt,” he said, —
“and no wonder. A beautiful, wild-looking creature!
Take off those things that are on him,
Abel, and have them carried to Mr. Dudley Venner's.
If he does not want them, you may keep
them yourself, for all that I have to say. One
thing more. I hope nobody will lift his hand
against this noble creature to mutilate him in
any way. After you have taken off the saddle
and bridle, Abel, bury him just as he is. Under
that old beech-tree will be a good place. You'll
see to it, — won't you, Abel?”

Abel nodded assent, and Mr. Bernard returned
to the Institute, threw himself in his clothes on
the bed, and slept like one who is heavy with
wine.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

Following Mr. Bernard's wishes, Abel at once
took off the high-peaked saddle and the richly ornamented
bridle from the mustang. Then, with the
aid of two or three others, he removed him to the
place indicated. Spades and shovels were soon
procured, and before the moon had set, the wild
horse of the Pampas was at rest under the turf at
the way-side, in the far village among the hills of
New England.

-- 185 --

p606-488 CHAPTER XXVI. THE NEWS REACHES THE DUDLEY MANSION.

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

Early the next morning Abel Stebbins made
his appearance at Dudley Venner's, and requested
to see the maän o' the haouse abaout somethin'
o' consequence. Mr. Venner sent word that the
messenger should wait below, and presently appeared
in the study, where Abel was making himself
at home, as is the wont of the republican citizen,
when he hides the purple of empire beneath
the apron of domestic service.

“Good mornin', Squire!” said Abel, as Mr.
Venner entered. “My name's Stebbins, 'n' I'm
stoppin' f'r a spell 'ith ol' Doctor Kittredge.”

“Well, Stebbins,” said Mr. Dudley Venner,
“have you brought any special message from
the Doctor?”

“Y' ha'n't heerd nothin' abaout it, Squire, d'
ye mean t' say?” said Abel, — beginning to suspect
that he was the first to bring the news of last
evening's events.

“About what?” asked Mr. Venner, with some
interest.

“Dew tell, naow! Waäl, that beats all! Why,

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

that 'ere Portagee relation o' yourn 'z been tryin'
t' ketch a fellah 'n a slippernoose, 'n' got ketched
himself, — that's all. Y' ha'n't heerd noth'n'
abaout it?”

“Sit down,” said Mr. Dudley Venner, calmly,
“and tell me all you have to say.”

So Abel sat down and gave him an account of
the events of the last evening. It was a strange
and terrible surprise to Dudley Venner to find
that his nephew, who had been an inmate of his
house and the companion of his daughter, was to
all intents and purposes guilty of the gravest of
crimes. But the first shock was no sooner over
than he began to think what effect the news would
have on Elsie. He imagined that there was a
kind of friendly feeling between them, and he
feared some crisis would be provoked in his
daughter's mental condition by the discovery.
He would wait, however, until she came from
her chamber, before disturbing her with the evil
tidings.

Abel did not forget his message with reference
to the equipments of the dead mustang.

“The' was some things on the hoss, Squire,
that the man he ketched said he didn' care no
gre't abaout; but perhaps you'd like to have 'em
fetched to the mansion-haouse. Ef y' didn' care
abaout 'em, though, I shouldn' min' keepin' on
'em; they might come handy some time or
'nother: they say, holt on t' anything for ten year
'n' there'll be some kin' o' use for 't.”

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

“Keep everything,” said Dudley Venner. “I
don't want to see anything belonging to that
young man.”

So Abel nodded to Mr. Venner, and left the
study to find some of the men about the stable
to tell and talk over with them the events of
the last evening. He presently came upon Elbridge,
chief of the equine department, and driver
of the family-coach.

“Good mornin', Abe,” said Elbridge. “What's
fetched y' daown here so all-fired airly?”

“You're a darned pooty lot daown here, you
be!” Abel answered. “Better keep your Portagees
t' home nex' time, ketchin' folks 'ith slippernooses
raoun' their necks, 'n' kerryin' knives 'n
their boots!”

“What 'r' you jawin' abaout?” Elbridge said,
looking up to see if he was in earnest, and what
he meant.

Jawin' abaout? You'll find aout 'z soon 'z
y' go into that 'ere stable o' yourn! Y' won't
curry that 'ere long-tailed black hoss no more; 'n'
y' won't set y'r eyes on the fellah that rid him,
ag'in, in a hurry!”

Elbridge walked straight to the stable, without
saying a word, found the door unlocked, and
went in.

“Th' critter's gone, sure enough!” he said.
“Glad on 't! The darndest, kickin'est, bitin'est
beast th't ever I see, 'r ever wan' t' see ag'in!
Good reddance! Don' wan' no snappin'-turkles

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

in my stable! Whar's the man gone th't brought
the critter?”

“Whar he 's gone? Guess y' better go 'n'
aäsk my ol' man; he kerried him off laäs' night;
'n' when he comes back, mebbe he'll tell ye whar
he's gone tew!”

By this time Elbridge had found out that Abel
was in earnest, and had something to tell. He
looked at the litter in the mustang's stall, then at
the crib.

“Ha'n't ēat b't haälf his feed. Ha'n't been
daown on his straw. Must ha' been took aout
somewhere abaout ten 'r 'leven o'clock. I know
that 'ere critter's ways. The fellah's had him
aout nights afore; b't I never thought nothin' o'
no mischief. He's a kin' o' haälf Injin. What
is 't the chap 's been a-doin' on? Tell 's all
abaout it.”

Abel sat down on a meal-chest, picked up a
straw and put it into his mouth. Elbridge sat
down at the other end, pulled out his jack-knife,
opened the penknife-blade, and began sticking it
into the lid of the meal-chest. The Doctor's man
had a story to tell, and he meant to get all the
enjoyment out of it. So he told it with every
luxury of circumstance. Mr. Venner's man heard
it all with open mouth. No listener in the gardens
of Stamboul could have found more rapture
in a tale heard amidst the perfume of roses and
the voices of birds and tinkling of fountains than
Elbridge in following Abel's narrative, as they

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

sat there in the aromatic ammoniacal atmosphere
of the stable, the grinding of the horses' jaws
keeping evenly on through it all, with now and
then the interruption of a stamping hoof, and at
intervals a ringing crow from the barn-yard.

Elbridge stopped a minute to think, after Abel
had finished.

“Who's took care o' them things that was on
the hoss?” he said, gravely.

“Waäl, Langden, he seemed to kin' o' think
I'd ought to have 'em, — 'n' the Squire, he didn'
seem to have no 'bjection; 'n' so, — waäl, I calc'late
I sh'll jes' holt on to 'em myself; they a'n't
good f'r much, but they're cur'ous t' keep t' look
at.”

Mr. Venner's man did not appear much gratified
by this arrangement, especially as he had a
shrewd suspicion that some of the ornaments of
the bridle were of precious metal, having made
occasional examinations of them with the edge
of a file. But he did not see exactly what to do
about it, except to get them from Abel in the
way of bargain.

“Waäl, no, — they a'n't good for much 'xcep'
to look at. 'F y' ever rid on that seddle once,
y' wouldn' try it ag'in, very spry, — not 'f y' c'd
haälp y'rsaälf. I tried it, — darned 'f I sot daown
f'r th' nex' week, — ēat all my victuals stan'in'.
I sh'd like t' hev them things wal enough to heng
up 'n the stable; 'f y' want t' trade some day,
fetch 'em along daown.”

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

Abel rather expected that Elbridge would have
laid claim to the saddle and bridle on the strength
of some promise or other presumptive title, and
thought himself lucky to get off with only offering
to think abaout tradin'.

When Elbridge returned to the house, he found
the family in a state of great excitement. Mr.
Venner had told Old Sophy, and she had informed
the other servants. Everybody knew
what had happened, excepting Elsie. Her father
had charged them all to say nothing about it to
her; he would tell her, when she came down.

He heard her step at last, — a light, gliding
step, — so light that her coming was often unheard,
except by those who perceived the faint
rustle that went with it. She was paler than
common this morning, as she came into her father's
study.

After a few words of salutation, he said quietly, —

“Elsie, my dear, your cousin Richard has left
us.”

She grew still paler, as she asked, —

Is he dead?

Dudley Venner started to see the expression
with which Elsie put this question.

“He is living, — but dead to us from this day
forward,” said her father.

He proceeded to tell her, in a general way, the
story he had just heard from Abel. There could
be no doubting it; — he remembered him as the

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

Doctor's man; and as Abel had seen all with his
own eyes, — as Dick's chamber, when unlocked
with a spare key, was found empty, and his bed
had not been slept in, he accepted the whole account
as true.

When he told of Dick's attempt on the young
school-master, (“You know Mr. Langdon very
well, Elsie, — a perfectly inoffensive young man,
as I understand,”) Elsie turned her face away
and slid along by the wall to the window which
looked out on the little grass-plot with the white
stone standing in it. Her father could not see
her face, but he knew by her movements that her
dangerous mood was on her. When she heard
the sequel of the story, the discomfiture and capture
of Dick, she turned round for an instant,
with a look of contempt and of something like
triumph upon her face. Her father saw that her
cousin had become odious to her. He knew well,
by every change of her countenance, by her movements,
by every varying curve of her graceful figure,
the transitions from passion to repose, from
fierce excitement to the dull languor which often
succeeded her threatening paroxysms.

She remained looking out at the window. A
group of white fan-tailed pigeons had lighted on
the green plot before it and clustered about one
of their companions who lay on his back, fluttering
in a strange way, with outspread wings and
twitching feet. Elsie uttered a faint cry; these
were her special favorites, and often fed from her

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

hand. She threw open the long window, sprang
out, caught up the white fan-tail, and held it to
her bosom. The bird stretched himself out, and
then lay still, with open eyes, lifeless. She looked
at him a moment, and, sliding in through the
open window and through the study, sought her
own apartment, where she locked herself in, and
began to sob and moan like those that weep.
But the gracious solace of tears seemed to be
denied her, and her grief, like her anger, was a
dull ache, longing, like that, to finish itself with
a fierce paroxysm, but wanting its natural outlet.

This seemingly trifling incident of the death
of her favorite appeared to change all the current
of her thought. Whether it were the sight of the
dying bird, or the thought that her own agency
might have been concerned in it, or some deeper
grief, which took this occasion to declare itself,—
some dark remorse or hopeless longing, —
whatever it might be, there was an unwonted
tumult in her soul. To whom should she go in
her vague misery? Only to Him who knows all
His creatures' sorrows, and listens to the faintest
human cry. She knelt, as she had been taught
to kneel from her childhood, and tried to pray.
But her thoughts refused to flow in the language
of supplication. She could not plead for herself
as other women plead in their hours of anguish.
She rose like one who should stoop to drink, and
find dust in the place of water. Partly from restlessness,
partly from an attraction she hardly

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

avowed to herself, she followed her usual habit
and strolled listlessly along to the school.

Of course everybody at the Institute was full
of the terrible adventure of the preceding evening.
Mr. Bernard felt poorly enough; but he
had made it a point to show himself the next
morning, as if nothing had happened. Helen
Darley knew nothing of it all until she had risen,
when the gossipy matron of the establishment
made her acquainted with all its details, embellished
with such additional ornamental appendages
as it had caught up in transmission from lip
to lip. She did not love to betray her sensibilities,
but she was pale and tremulous and very
nearly tearful when Mr. Bernard entered the sitting-room,
showing on his features traces of the
violent shock he had received and the heavy
slumber from which he had risen with throbbing
brows. What the poor girl's impulse was, on
seeing him, we need not inquire too curiously.
If he had been her own brother, she would have
kissed him and cried on his neck; but something
held her back. There is no galvanism in kissyour-brother;
it is copper against copper: but
alien bloods develop strange currents, when they
flow close to each other, with only the films that
cover lip and cheek between them. Mr. Bernard,
as some of us may remember, violated the proprieties
and laid himself open to reproach by his enterprise
with a bouncing village-girl, to whose

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

rosy cheek an honest smack was not probably an
absolute novelty. He made it all up by his discretion
and good behavior now. He saw by
Helen's moist eye and trembling lip that her
woman's heart was off its guard, and he knew,
by the infallible instinct of sex, that he should be
forgiven, if he thanked her for her sisterly sympathies
in the most natural way, — expressive, and
at the same time economical of breath and utterance.
He would not give a false look to their
friendship by any such demonstration. Helen
was a little older than himself, but the aureole
of young womanhood had not yet begun to fade
from around her. She was surrounded by that
enchanted atmosphere into which the girl walks
with dreamy eyes, and out of which the woman
passes with a story written on her forehead.
Some people think very little of these refinements;
they have not studied magnetism and the
law of the square of the distance.

So Mr. Bernard thanked Helen for her interest
without the aid of the twenty-seventh letter of the
alphabet, — the love labial, — the limping consonant
which it takes two to speak plain. Indeed,
he scarcely let her say a word, at first; for he
saw that it was hard for her to conceal her emotion.
No wonder; he had come within a hair's-breadth
of losing his life, and he had been a very
kind friend and a very dear companion to her.

There were some curious spiritual experiences
connected with his last evening's adventure,

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

which were working very strongly in his mind.
It was borne in upon him irresistibly that he
had been dead since he had seen Helen, — as
dead as the son of the Widow of Nain before
the bier was touched and he sat up and began
to speak. There was an interval between two
conscious moments which appeared to him like
a temporary annihilation, and the thoughts it
suggested were worrying him with strange perplexities.

He remembered seeing the dark figure on
horseback rise in the saddle and something
leap from its hand. He remembered the thrill
he felt as the coil settled on his shoulders, and
the sudden impulse which led him to fire as he
did. With the report of the pistol all became
blank, until he found himself in a strange, bewildered
state, groping about for the weapon,
which he had a vague consciousness of having
dropped. But, according to Abel's account, there
must have been an interval of some minutes between
these recollections, and he could not help
asking, Where was the mind, the soul, the thinking
principle, all this time?

A man is stunned by a blow with a stick on
the head. He becomes unconscious. Another
man gets a harder blow on the head from a
bigger stick, and it kills him. Does he become
unconscious, too? If so, when does he come to
his consciousness?
The man who has had a
slight or moderate blow comes to himself when

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

the immediate shock passes off and the organs
begin to work again, or when a bit of the skull
is pried up, if that happens to be broken. Suppose
the blow is hard enough to spoil the brain
and stop the play of the organs, what happens
then?

A British captain was struck by a cannon-ball
on the head, just as he was giving an order, at
the Battle of the Nile. Fifteen months afterwards
he was trephined at Greenwich Hospital,
having been insensible all that time. Immediately
after the operation his consciousness returned,
and he at once began carrying out the
order he was giving when the shot struck him.
Suppose he had never been trephined, when
would his consciousness have returned? When
his breath ceased and his heart stopped beating?

When Mr. Bernard said to Helen, “I have
been dead since I saw you,” it startled her not
a little; for his expression was that of perfect
good faith, and she feared that his mind was
disordered. When he explained, not as has been
done just now, at length, but in a hurried, imperfect
way, the meaning of his strange assertion,
and the fearful Sadduceeisms which it had suggested
to his mind, she looked troubled at first,
and then thoughtful. She did not feel able to
answer all the difficulties he raised, but she met
them with that faith which is the strength as well
as the weakness of women, — which makes them

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

weak in the hands of man, but strong in the presence
of the Unseen.

“It is a strange experience,” she said; “but I
once had something like it. I fainted, and lost
some five or ten minutes out of my life, as much
as if I had been dead. But when I came to myself,
I was the same person every way, in my
recollections and character. So I suppose that
loss of consciousness is not death. And if I
was born out of unconsciousness into infancy
with many family-traits of mind and body, I
can believe, from my own reason, even without
help from Revelation, that I shall be born again
out of the unconsciousness of death with my
individual traits of mind and body. If death
is, as it should seem to be, a loss of consciousness,
that does not shake my faith; for I have
been put into a body once already to fit me for
living here, and I hope to be in some way fitted
after this life to enjoy a better one. But it is all
trust in God and in his Word. These are enough
for me; I hope they are for you.”

Helen was a minister's daughter, and familiar
from her childhood with this class of questions,
especially with all the doubts and perplexities
which are sure to assail every thinking child
bred in any inorganic or not thoroughly vitalized
faith, — as is too often the case with the
children of professional theologians. The kind of
discipline they are subjected to is like that of the
Flat-Head Indian pappooses. At five or ten or

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

fifteen years old they put their hands up to their
foreheads and ask, What are they strapping
down my brains in this way for? So they tear
off the sacred bandages of the great Flat-Head
tribe, and there follows a mighty rush of blood
to the long-compressed region. This accounts,
in the most lucid manner, for those sudden freaks
with which certain children of this class astonish
their worthy parents at the period of life when
they are growing fast, and, the frontal pressure
beginning to be felt as something intolerable,
they tear off the holy compresses.

The hour for school came, and they went to
the great hall for study. It would not have occurred
to Mr. Silas Peckham to ask his assistant
whether he felt well enough to attend to his
duties; and Mr. Bernard chose to be at his
post. A little headache and confusion were all
that remained of his symptoms.

Later, in the course of the forenoon, Elsie
Venner came and took her place. The girls all
stared at her, — naturally enough; for it was
hardly to have been expected that she would
show herself, after such an event in the household
to which she belonged. Her expression
was somewhat peculiar, and, of course, was
attributed to the shock her feelings had undergone
on hearing of the crime attempted by her
cousin and daily companion. When she was
looking on her book, or on any indifferent object,
her countenance betrayed some inward

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

disturbance, which knitted her dark brows, and
seemed to throw a deeper shadow over her
features. But, from time to time, she would
lift her eyes toward Mr. Bernard, and let them
rest upon him, without a thought, seemingly,
that she herself was the subject of observation
or remark. Then they seemed to lose their cold
glitter, and soften into a strange, dreamy tenderness.
The deep instincts of womanhood were
striving to grope their way to the surface of her
being through all the alien influences which
overlaid them. She could be secret and cunning
in working out any of her dangerous impulses,
but she did not know how to mask the
unwonted feeling which fixed her eyes and her
thoughts upon the only person who had ever
reached the spring of her hidden sympathies.

The girls all looked at Elsie, whenever they
could steal a glance unperceived, and many of
them were struck with this singular expression
her features wore. They had long whispered it
around among each other that she had a liking
for the master; but there were too many of them
of whom something like this could be said, to
make it very remarkable. Now, however, when
so many little hearts were fluttering at the thought
of the peril through which the handsome young
master had so recently passed, they were more
alive than ever to the supposed relation between
him and the dark school-girl. Some had supposed
there was a mutual attachment between

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

them; there was a story that they were secretly
betrothed, in accordance with the rumor which
had been current in the village. At any rate,
some conflict was going on in that still, remote,
clouded soul, and all the girls who looked upon her
face were impressed and awed as they had never
been before by the shadows that passed over it.

One of these girls was more strongly arrested
by Elsie's look than the others. This was a delicate,
pallid creature, with a high forehead, and
wide-open pupils, which looked as if they could
take in all the shapes that flit in what, to common
eyes, is darkness, — a girl said to be clairvoyant
under certain influences. In the recess, as
it was called, or interval of suspended studies in
the middle of the forenoon, this girl carried her
autograph-book, — for she had one of those indispensable
appendages of the boarding-school miss
of every degree, — and asked Elsie to write her
name in it. She had an irresistible feeling, that,
sooner or later, and perhaps very soon, there
would attach an unusual interest to this autograph.
Elsie took the pen and wrote, in her sharp
Italian hand,

Elsie Venner, Infelix.

It was a remembrance, doubtless, of the forlorn
queen of the “Æneid”; but its coming to her
thought in this way confirmed the sensitive
school-girl in her fears for Elsie, and she let fall
a tear upon the page before she closed it.

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

Of course, the keen and practised observation
of Helen Darley could not fail to notice the change
of Elsie's manner and expression. She had long
seen that she was attracted to the young master,
and had thought, as the old Doctor did, that any
impression which acted upon her affections might
be the means of awakening a new life in her singularly
isolated nature. Now, however, the concentration
of the poor girl's thoughts upon the
one object which had had power to reach her
deeper sensibilities was so painfully revealed in
her features, that Helen began to fear once more,
lest Mr. Bernard, in escaping the treacherous violence
of an assassin, had been left to the equally
dangerous consequences of a violent, engrossing
passion in the breast of a young creature whose
love it would be ruin to admit and might be deadly
to reject. She knew her own heart too well to
fear that any jealousy might mingle with her new
apprehensions. It was understood between Bernard
and Helen that they were too good friends
to tamper with the silences and edging proximities
of love-making. She knew, too, the simply
human, not masculine, interest which Mr. Bernard
took in Elsie; he had been frank with Helen,
and more than satisfied her that with all the pity
and sympathy which overflowed his soul, when
he thought of the stricken girl, there mingled not
one drop of such love as a youth may feel for a
maiden.

It may help the reader to gain some

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

understanding of the anomalous nature of Elsie Venner,
if we look with Helen into Mr. Bernard's
opinions and feelings with reference to her, as
they had shaped themselves in his consciousness
at the period of which we are speaking.

At first he had been impressed by her wild
beauty, and the contrast of all her looks and ways
with those of the girls around her. Presently a
sense of some ill-defined personal element, which
half attracted and half repelled those who looked
upon her, and especially those on whom she
looked, began to make itself obvious to him, as
he soon found it was painfully sensible to his
more susceptible companion, the lady-teacher.
It was not merely in the cold light of her diamond
eyes, but in all her movements, in her
graceful postures as she sat, in her costume, and,
he sometimes thought, even in her speech, that
this obscure and exceptional character betrayed
itself. When Helen had said, that, if they were
living in times when human beings were subject
to possession, she should have thought there was
something not human about Elsie, it struck an
unsuspected vein of thought in his own mind,
which he hated to put in words, but which was
continually trying to articulate itself among the
dumb thoughts which lie under the perpetual
stream of mental whispers.

Mr. Bernard's professional training had made
him slow to accept marvellous stories and many
forms of superstition. Yet, as a man of science,

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

he well knew that just on the verge of the demonstrable
facts of physics and physiology there is a
nebulous border-land which what is called “common
sense” perhaps does wisely not to enter, but
which uncommon sense, or the fine apprehension
of privileged intelligences, may cautiously explore,
and in so doing find itself behind the scenes
which make up for the gazing world the show
which is called Nature.

It was with something of this finer perception,
perhaps with some degree of imaginative exaltation,
that he set himself to solving the problem
of Elsie's influence to attract and repel those
around her. His letter already submitted to the
reader hints in what direction his thoughts were
disposed to turn. Here was a magnificent organization,
superb in vigorous womanhood, with a
beauty such as never comes but after generations
of culture; yet through all this rich nature there
ran some alien current of influence, sinuous and
dark, as when a clouded streak seams the white
marble of a perfect statue.

It would be needless to repeat the particular
suggestions which had come into his mind, as
they must probably have come into that of the
reader who has noted the singularities of Elsie's
tastes and personal traits. The images which
certain poets had dreamed of seemed to have
become a reality before his own eyes. Then
came that unexplained adventure of The Mountain, —
almost like a dream in recollection, yet

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

assuredly real in some of its main incidents, —
with all that it revealed or hinted. This girl did
not fear to visit the dreaded region, where danger
lurked in every nook and beneath every tuft of
leaves. Did the tenants of the fatal ledge recognize
some mysterious affinity which made them
tributary to the cold glitter of her diamond eyes?
Was she from her birth one of those frightful
children, such as he had read about, and the
Professor had told him of, who form unnatural
friendships with cold, writhing ophidians? There
was no need of so unwelcome a thought as this;
she had drawn him away from the dark opening
in the rock at the moment when he seemed to be
threatened by one of its malignant denizens; that
was all he could be sure of; the counter-fascination
might have been a dream, a fancy, a coincidence.
All wonderful things soon grow doubtful
in our own minds, as do even common events, if
great interests prove suddenly to attach to their
truth or falsehood.

— I, who am telling of these occurrences,
saw a friend in the great city, on the morning of
a most memorable disaster, hours after the time
when the train which carried its victims to their
doom had left. I talked with him, and was for
some minutes, at least, in his company. When
I reached home, I found that the story had gone
before that he was among the lost, and I alone
could contradict it to his weeping friends and relatives.
I did contradict it; but, alas! I began

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

soon to doubt myself, penetrated by the contagion
of their solicitude; my recollection began to question
itself; the order of events became dislocated;
and when I heard that he had reached home in
safety, the relief was almost as great to me as to
those who had expected to see their own brother's
face no more.

Mr. Bernard was disposed, then, not to accept
the thought of any odious personal relationship
of the kind which had suggested itself to him
when he wrote the letter referred to. That the
girl had something of the feral nature, her wild,
lawless rambles in forbidden and blasted regions
of The Mountain at all hours, her familiarity with
the lonely haunts where any other human foot
was so rarely seen, proved clearly enough. But
the more he thought of all her strange instincts
and modes of being, the more he became convinced
that whatever alien impulse swayed her
will and modulated or diverted or displaced her
affections came from some impression that reached
far back into the past, before the days when the
faithful Old Sophy had rocked her in the cradle.
He believed that she had brought her ruling
tendency, whatever it was, into the world with
her.

When the school was over and the girls had all
gone, Helen lingered in the school-room to speak
with Mr. Bernard.

“Did you remark Elsie's ways this forenoon?”
she said.

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

“No, not particularly; I have not noticed anything
as sharply as I commonly do; my head has
been a little queer, and I have been thinking over
what we were talking about, and how near I
came to solving the great problem which every
day makes clear to such multitudes of people.
What about Elsie?”

“Bernard, her liking for you is growing into a
passion. I have studied girls for a long while,
and I know the difference between their passing
fancies and their real emotions. I told you, you
remember, that Rosa would have to leave us; we
barely missed a scene, I think, if not a whole
tragedy, by her going at the right moment. But
Elsie is infinitely more dangerous to herself and
others. Women's love is fierce enough, if it once
gets the mastery of them, always; but this poor
girl does not know what to do with a passion.”

Mr. Bernard had never told Helen the story of
the flower in his Virgil, or that other adventure
which he would have felt awkwardly to refer to;
but it had been perfectly understood between
them that Elsie showed in her own singular
way a well-marked partiality for the young
master.

“Why don't they take her away from the
school, if she is in such a strange, excitable
state?” said Mr. Bernard.

“I believe they are afraid of her,” Helen answered.
“It is just one of those cases that are
ten thousand thousand times worse than insanity.

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

I don't think, from what I hear, that her father
has ever given up hoping that she will outgrow
her peculiarities. Oh, these peculiar children for
whom parents go on hoping every morning and
despairing every night! If I could tell you half
that mothers have told me, you would feel that
the worst of all diseases of the moral sense and
the will are those which all the Bedlams turn
away from their doors as not being cases of
insanity!”

“Do you think her father has treated her judiciously?”
said Mr. Bernard.

“I think,” said Helen, with a little hesitation,
which Mr. Bernard did not happen to notice, —
“I think he has been very kind and indulgent,
and I do not know that he could have treated her
otherwise with a better chance of success.”

“He must of course be fond of her,” Mr. Bernard
said; “there is nothing else in the world for
him to love.”

Helen dropped a book she held in her hand,
and, stooping to pick it up, the blood rushed into
her cheeks.

“It is getting late,” she said; “you must not
stay any longer in this close school-room. Pray,
go and get a little fresh air before dinner-time.”

-- 208 --

p606-511 CHAPTER XXVII. A SOUL IN DISTRESS.

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

The events told in the last two chapters had
taken place toward the close of the week. On
Saturday evening the Reverend Chauncy Fairweather
received a note which was left at his
door by an unknown person who departed without
saying a word. Its words were these: —

“One who is in distress of mind requests the
prayers of this congregation that God would be
pleased to look in mercy upon the soul that he
has afflicted.”

There was nothing to show from whom the
note came, or the sex or age or special source of
spiritual discomfort or anxiety of the writer. The
handwriting was delicate and might well be a
woman's. The clergyman was not aware of any
particular affliction among his parishioners which
was likely to be made the subject of a request of
this kind. Surely neither of the Venners would
advertise the attempted crime of their relative in
this way. But who else was there? The more
he thought about it, the more it puzzled him;
and as he did not like to pray in the dark,

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

without knowing for whom he was praying, he could
think of nothing better than to step into old
Doctor Kittredge's and see what he had to say
about it.

The old Doctor was sitting alone in his study
when the Reverend Mr. Fairweather was ushered
in. He received his visitor very pleasantly, expecting,
as a matter of course, that he would begin
with some new grievance, dyspeptic, neuralgic,
bronchitic, or other. The minister, however,
began with questioning the old Doctor about the
sequel of the other night's adventure; for he was
already getting a little Jesuitical, and kept back
the object of his visit until it should come up as
if accidentally in the course of conversation.

“It was a pretty bold thing to go off alone
with that reprobate, as you did,” said the minister.

“I don't know what there was bold about it,”
the Doctor answered. “All he wanted was to
get away. He was not quite a reprobate, you
see; he didn't like the thought of disgracing his
family or facing his uncle. I think he was
ashamed to see his cousin, too, after what he
had done.”

“Did he talk with you on the way?”

“Not much. For half an hour or so he didn't
speak a word. Then he asked where I was driving
him. I told him, and he seemed to be surprised
into a sort of grateful feeling. Bad enough,
no doubt, — but might be worse. Has some

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

humanity left in him yet. Let him go. God can
judge him, — I can't.”

“You are too charitable, Doctor,” the minister
said. “I condemn him just as if he had carried
out his project, which, they say, was to make it
appear as if the school-master had committed
suicide. That's what people think the rope
found by him was for. He has saved his neck,—
but his soul is a lost one, I am afraid, beyond
question.”

“I can't judge men's souls,” the Doctor said.
“I can judge their acts, and hold them responsible
for those, — but I don't know much about
their souls. If you or I had found our soul in a
half-breed body, and been turned loose to run
among the Indians, we might have been playing
just such tricks as this fellow has been trying.
What if you or I had inherited all the tendencies
that were born with his cousin Elsie?”

“Oh, that reminds me,” — the minister said, in
a sudden way, — “I have received a note, which
I am requested to read from the pulpit to-morrow.
I wish you would just have the kindness to look
at it and see where you think it came from.”

The Doctor examined it carefully. It was a
woman's or girl's note, he thought. Might come
from one of the school-girls who was anxious
about her spiritual condition. Handwriting was
disguised; looked a little like Elsie Venner's, but
not characteristic enough to make it certain. It
would be a new thing, if she had asked public

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

prayers for herself, and a very favorable indication
of a change in her singular moral nature. It was
just possible Elsie might have sent that note.
Nobody could foretell her actions. It would be
well to see the girl and find out whether any unusual
impression had been produced on her mind
by the recent occurrence or by any other cause.

The Reverend Mr. Fairweather folded the note
and put it into his pocket.

“I have been a good deal exercised in mind
lately, myself,” he said.

The old Doctor looked at him through his spectacles,
and said, in his usual professional tone, —

“Put out your tongue.”

The minister obeyed him in that feeble way
common with persons of weak character, — for
people differ as much in their mode of performing
this trifling act as Gideon's soldiers in their way
of drinking at the brook. The Doctor took his
hand and placed a finger mechanically on his
wrist.

“It is more spiritual, I think, than bodily,” said
the Reverend Mr. Fairweather.

“Is your appetite as good as usual?” the Doctor
asked.

“Pretty good,” the minister answered; “but my
sleep, my sleep, Doctor, — I am greatly troubled
at night with lying awake and thinking of my
future, — I am not at ease in mind.'

He looked round at all the doors, to be sure they
were shut, and moved his chair up close to the
Doctor's.

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

“You do not know the mental trials I have
been going through for the last few months.”

“I think I do,” the old Doctor said. “You
want to get out of the new church into the old
one, don't you?”

The minister blushed deeply; he thought he
had been going on in a very quiet way, and that
nobody suspected his secret. As the old Doctor
was his counsellor in sickness, and almost everybody's
confidant in trouble, he had intended to
impart cautiously to him some hints of the change
of sentiments through which he had been passing.
He was too late with his information, it appeared,
and there was nothing to be done but to throw
himself on the Doctor's good sense and kindness,
which everybody knew, and get what hints he
could from him as to the practical course he
should pursue. He began, after an awkward
pause, —

“You would not have me stay in a communion
which I feel to be alien to the true church,
would you?”

“Have you stay, my friend?” said the Doctor,
with a pleasant, friendly look, — “have you stay?
Not a month, nor a week, nor a day, if I could
help it. You have got into the wrong pulpit, and
I have known it from the first. The sooner you
go where you belong, the better. And I'm very
glad you don't mean to stop half-way. Don't
you know you've always come to me when you've
been dyspeptic or sick anyhow, and wanted to

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

put yourself wholly into my hands, so that I
might order you like a child just what to do and
what to take? That's exactly what you want in
religion. I don't blame you for it. You never
liked to take the responsibility of your own body;
I don't see why you should want to have the
charge of your own soul. But I'm glad you're
going to the Old Mother of all. You wouldn't
have been contented short of that.”

The Reverend Mr. Fairweather breathed with
more freedom. The Doctor saw into his soul
through those awful spectacles of his, — into it
and beyond it, as one sees through a thin fog.
But it was with a real human kindness, after all.
He felt like a child before a strong man; but the
strong man looked on him with a father's indulgence.
Many and many a time, when he had
come desponding and bemoaning himself on account
of some contemptible bodily infirmity, the
old Doctor had looked at him through his spectacles,
listened patiently while he told his ailments,
and then, in his large parental way, given him a
few words of wholesome advice, and cheered him
up so that he went off with a light heart, thinking
that the heaven he was so much afraid of was
not so very near, after all. It was the same thing
now. He felt, as feeble natures always do in the
presence of strong ones, overmastered, circumscribed,
shut in, humbled; but yet it seemed as if
the old Doctor did not despise him any more for
what he considered weakness of mind than he

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

used to despise him when he complained of his
nerves or his digestion.

Men who see into their neighbors are very apt
to be contemptuous; but men who see through
them find something lying behind every human
soul which it is not for them to sit in judgment
on, or to attempt to sneer out of the order of
God's manifold universe.

Little as the Doctor had said out of which comfort
could be extracted, his genial manner had
something grateful in it. A film of gratitude
came over the poor man's cloudy, uncertain eye,
and a look of tremulous relief and satisfaction
played about his weak mouth. He was gravitating
to the majority, where he hoped to find
“rest”; but he was dreadfully sensitive to the
opinions of the minority he was on the point of
leaving.

The old Doctor saw plainly enough what was
going on in his mind.

“I sha'n't quarrel with you,” he said, — “you
know that very well; but you mustn't quarrel
with me, if I talk honestly with you; it isn't
everybody that will take the trouble. You flatter
yourself that you will make a good many enemies
by leaving your old communion. Not so
many as you think. This is the way the common
sort of people will talk: — `You have got your
ticket to the feast of life, as much as any other
man that ever lived. Protestantism says, — “Help
yourself; here's a clean plate, and a knife and

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

fork of your own, and plenty of fresh dishes to
choose from.” The Old Mother says, — “Give
me your ticket, my dear, and I'll feed you with
my gold spoon off these beautiful old wooden
trenchers. Such nice bits as those good old
gentlemen have left for you!” There is no
quarrelling with a man who prefers broken victuals.
' That's what the rougher sort will say;
and then, where one scolds, ten will laugh. But,
mind you, I don't either scold or laugh. I don't
feel sure that you could very well have helped
doing what you will soon do. You know you
were never easy without some medicine to take
when you felt ill in body. I'm afraid I've given
you trashy stuff sometimes, just to keep you quiet.
Now, let me tell you, there is just the same difference
in spiritual patients that there is in bodily
ones. One set believes in wholesome ways of
living, and another must have a great list of specifics
for all the soul's complaints. You belong
with the last, and got accidentally shuffled in with
the others.”

The minister smiled faintly, but did not reply.
Of course, he considered that way of talking as
the result of the Doctor's professional training.
It would not have been worth while to take
offence at his plain speech, if he had been so disposed;
for he might wish to consult him the next
day as to “what he should take” for his dyspepsia
or his neuralgia.

He left the Doctor with a hollow feeling at the

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

bottom of his soul, as if a good piece of his manhood
had been scooped out of him. His hollow
aching did not explain itself in words, but it
grumbled and worried down among the unshaped
thoughts which lie beneath them. He
knew that he had been trying to reason himself
out of his birthright of reason. He knew that
the inspiration which gave him understanding
was losing its throne in his intelligence, and the
almighty Majority-Vote was proclaiming itself in
its stead. He knew that the great primal truths,
which each successive revelation only confirmed,
were fast becoming hidden beneath the mechanical
forms of thought, which, as with all new converts,
engrossed so large a share of his attention.
The “peace,” the “rest,” which he had purchased,
were dearly bought to one who had been trained
to the arms of thought, and whose noble privilege
it might have been to live in perpetual warfare for
the advancing truth which the next generation
will claim as the legacy of the present.

The Reverend Mr. Fairweather was getting
careless about his sermons. He must wait the
fitting moment to declare himself; and in the
mean time he was preaching to heretics. It did
not matter much what he preached, under such
circumstances. He pulled out two old yellow
sermons from a heap of such, and began looking
over that for the forenoon. Naturally enough,
he fell asleep over it, and, sleeping, he began to
dream.

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

He dreamed that he was under the high arches
of an old cathedral, amidst a throng of worshippers.
The light streamed in through vast windows,
dark with the purple robes of royal saints, or
blazing with yellow glories around the heads of
earthly martyrs and heavenly messengers. The
billows of the great organ roared among the
clustered columns, as the sea breaks amidst the
basaltic pillars which crowd the stormy cavern of
the Hebrides. The voice of the alternate choirs
of singing boys swung back and forward, as the
silver censer swung in the hands of the whiterobed
children. The sweet cloud of incense rose
in soft, fleecy mists, full of penetrating suggestions
of the East and its perfumed altars. The
knees of twenty generations had worn the pavement;
their feet had hollowed the steps; their
shoulders had smoothed the columns. Dead bishops
and abbots lay under the marble of the floor
in their crumbled vestments; dead warriors, in
rusted armor, were stretched beneath their sculptured
effigies. And all at once all the buried
multitudes who had ever worshipped there came
thronging in through the aisles. They choked
every space, they swarmed into all the chapels,
they hung in clusters over the parapets of the galleries,
they clung to the images in every niche,
and still the vast throng kept flowing and flowing
in, until the living were lost in the rush of
the returning dead who had reclaimed their
own. Then, as his dream became more

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

fantastic, the huge cathedral itself seemed to change
into the wreck of some mighty antediluvian
vertebrate; its flying-buttresses arched round
like ribs, its piers shaped themselves into limbs,
and the sound of the organ-blast changed to
the wind whistling through its thousand-jointed
skeleton.

And presently the sound lulled, and softened
and softened, until it was as the murmur of a
distant swarm of bees. A procession of monks
wound along through an old street, chanting, as
they walked. In his dream he glided in among
them and bore his part in the burden of their
song. He entered with the long train under a
low arch, and presently he was kneeling in a narrow
cell before an image of the Blessed Maiden
holding the Divine Child in her arms, and his lips
seemed to whisper, —

Sancta Maria, ora pro nobis!

He turned to the crucifix, and, prostrating himself
before the spare, agonizing shape of the Holy
Sufferer, fell into a long passion of tears and
broken prayers. He rose and flung himself, wornout,
upon his hard pallet, and, seeming to slumber,
dreamed again within his dream. Once more
in the vast cathedral, with throngs of the living
choking its aisles, amidst jubilant peals from the
cavernous depths of the great organ, and choral
melodies ringing from the fluty throats of the
singing boys. A day of great rejoicings, — for

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

a prelate was to be consecrated, and the bones of
the mighty skeleton-minister were shaking with
anthems, as if there were life of its own within
its buttressed ribs. He looked down at his feet;
the folds of the sacred robe were flowing about
them: he put his hand to his head; it was
crowned with the holy mitre. A long sigh, as
of perfect content in the consummation of all his
earthly hopes, breathed through the dreamer's
lips, and shaped itself, as it escaped, into the
blissful murmur, —

Ego sum Episcopus!

One grinning gargoyle looked in from beneath
the roof through an opening in a stained window.
It was the face of a mocking fiend, such as the
old builders loved to place under the eaves to
spout the rain through their open mouths. It
looked at him, as he sat in his mitred chair,
with its hideous grin growing broader and
broader, until it laughed out aloud, — such a
hard, stony, mocking laugh, that he awoke out
of his second dream through his first into his
common consciousness, and shivered, as he
turned to the two yellow sermons which he was
to pick over and weed of the little thought they
might contain, for the next day's service.

The Reverend Chauncy Fairweather was too
much taken up with his own bodily and spiritual
condition to be deeply mindful of others.
He carried the note requesting the prayers of the

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

congregation in his pocket all day; and the soul
in distress, which a single tender petition might
have soothed, and perhaps have saved from despair
or fatal error, found no voice in the temple
to plead for it before the Throne of Mercy!

-- 221 --

p606-524 CHAPTER XXVIII. THE SECRET IS WHISPERED.

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

The Reverend Chauncy Fairweather's congregation
was not large, but select. The lines
of social cleavage run through religious creeds
as if they were of a piece with position and
fortune. It is expected of persons of a certain
breeding, in some parts of New England, that
they shall be either Episcopalians or Unitarians.
The mansion-house gentry of Rockland were
pretty fairly divided between the little chapel
with the stained window and the trained rector,
and the meeting-house where the Reverend Mr.
Fairweather officiated.

It was in the latter that Dudley Venner worshipped,
when he attended service anywhere, —
which depended very much on the caprice of
Elsie. He saw plainly enough that a generous
and liberally cultivated nature might find a refuge
and congenial souls in either of these two
persuasions, but he objected to some points of
the formal creed of the older church, and especially
to the mechanism which renders it hard
to get free from its outworn and offensive

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

formulæ, — remembering how Archbishop Tillotson
wished in vain that it could be “well rid of”
the Athanasian Creed. This, and the fact that
the meeting-house was nearer than the chapel,
determined him, when the new rector, who was
not quite up to his mark in education, was
appointed, to take a pew in the “liberal” worshippers'
edifice.

Elsie was very uncertain in her feeling about
going to church. In summer, she loved rather
to stroll over The Mountain, on Sundays. There
was even a story, that she had one of the caves
before mentioned fitted up as an oratory, and
that she had her own wild way of worshipping
the God whom she sought in the dark chasms
of the dreaded cliffs. Mere fables, doubtless;
but they showed the common belief, that Elsie,
with all her strange and dangerous elements of
character, had yet strong religious feeling mingled
with them. The hymn-book which Dick had
found, in his midnight invasion of her chamber,
opened to favorite hymns, especially some of the
Methodist and Quietist character. Many had
noticed, that certain tunes, as sung by the choir,
seemed to impress her deeply; and some said,
that at such times her whole expression would
change, and her stormy look would soften so as
to remind them of her poor, sweet mother.

On the Sunday morning after the talk recorded
in the last chapter, Elsie made herself ready to
go to meeting. She was dressed much as usual,

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

excepting that she wore a thick veil, turned aside,
but ready to conceal her features. It was natural
enough that she should not wish to be looked
in the face by curious persons who would be staring
to see what effect the occurrence of the past
week had had on her spirits. Her father attended
her willingly; and they took their seats in the
pew, somewhat to the surprise of many, who had
hardly expected to see them, after so humiliating
a family development as the attempted crime of
their kinsman had just been furnishing for the
astonishment of the public.

The Reverend Mr. Fairweather was now in
his coldest mood. He had passed through the
period of feverish excitement which marks a
change of religious opinion. At first, when he
had begun to doubt his own theological positions,
he had defended them against himself with
more ingenuity and interest, perhaps, than he
could have done against another; because men
rarely take the trouble to understand anybody's
difficulties in a question but their own. After
this, as he began to draw off from different points
of his old belief, the cautious disentangling of
himself from one mesh after another gave sharpness
to his intellect, and the tremulous eagerness
with which he seized upon the doctrine which,
piece by piece, under various pretexts and with
various disguises, he was appropriating, gave interest
and something like passion to his words.
But when he had gradually accustomed his people

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

to his new phraseology, and was really adjusting
his sermons and his service to disguise his
thoughts, he lost at once all his intellectual acuteness
and all his spiritual fervor.

Elsie sat quietly through the first part of the
service, which was conducted in the cold, mechanical
way to be expected. Her face was hidden
by her veil; but her father knew her state of
feeling, as well by her movements and attitudes
as by the expression of her features. The hymn
had been sung, the short prayer offered, the Bible
read, and the long prayer was about to begin.
This was the time at which the “notes” of any
who were in affliction from loss of friends, the
sick who were doubtful of recovery, those who
had cause to be grateful for preservation of life
or other signal blessing, were wont to be read.

Just then it was that Dudley Venner noticed
that his daughter was trembling, — a thing so
rare, so unaccountable, indeed, under the circumstances,
that he watched her closely, and began
to fear that some nervous paroxysm, or other
malady, might have just begun to show itself in
this way upon her.

The minister had in his pocket two notes.
One, in the handwriting of Deacon Soper, was
from a member of this congregation, returning
thanks for his preservation through a season of
great peril, — supposed to be the exposure which
he had shared with others, when standing in the
circle around Dick Venner. The other was the

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

anonymous one, in a female hand, which he had
received the evening before. He forgot them
both. His thoughts were altogether too much
taken up with more important matters. He
prayed through all the frozen petitions of his expurgated
form of supplication, and not a single
heart was soothed or lifted, or reminded that its
sorrows were struggling their way up to heaven,
borne on the breath from a human soul that was
warm with love.

The people sat down as if relieved when the
dreary prayer was finished. Elsie alone remained
standing until her father touched her. Then she
sat down, lifted her veil, and looked at him with
a blank, sad look, as if she had suffered some
pain or wrong, but could not give any name or
expression to her vague trouble. She did not
tremble any longer, but remained ominously still,
as if she had been frozen where she sat.

— Can a man love his own soul too well?
Who, on the whole, constitute the nobler class
of human beings? those who have lived mainly
to make sure of their own personal welfare in
another and future condition of existence, or they
who have worked with all their might for their
race, for their country, for the advancement of the
kingdom of God, and left all personal arrangements
concerning themselves to the sole charge
of Him who made them and is responsible to
Himself for their safe-keeping? Is an anchorite
who has worn the stone floor of his cell into

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

basins with his knees bent in prayer, more acceptable
than the soldier who gives his life for the
maintenance of any sacred right or truth, without
thinking what will specially become of him
in a world where there are two or three million
colonists a month, from this one planet, to be
cared for? These are grave questions, which
must suggest themselves to those who know
that there are many profoundly selfish persons
who are sincerely devout and perpetually occupied
with their own future, while there are others
who are perfectly ready to sacrifice themselves
for any worthy object in this world, but are really
too little occupied with their exclusive personality
to think so much as many do about what is to
become of them in another.

The Reverend Chauncy Fairweather did not,
most certainly, belong to this latter class. There
are several kinds of believers, whose history we
find among the early converts to Christianity.

There was the magistrate, whose social position
was such that he preferred a private interview in
the evening with the Teacher to following him
with the street-crowd. He had seen extraordinary
facts which had satisfied him that the young
Galilean had a divine commission. But still he
cross-questioned the Teacher himself. He was
not ready to accept statements without explanation.
That was the right kind of man. See how
he stood up for the legal rights of his Master,
when the people were for laying hands on him!

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

And again, there was the government official,
intrusted with public money, which, in those
days, implied that he was supposed to be honest.
A single look of that heavenly countenance, and
two words of gentle command, were enough for
him. Neither of these men, the early disciple
nor the evangelist, seems to have been thinking
primarily about his own personal safety.

But now look at the poor, miserable turnkey,
whose occupation shows what he was like to be,
and who had just been thrusting two respectable
strangers, taken from the hands of a mob, covered
with stripes and stripped of clothing, into the
inner prison, and making their feet fast in the
stocks. His thought, in the moment of terror,
is for himself: first, suicide; then, what he shall
do, — not to save his household, — not to fulfil
his duty to his office, — not to repair the outrage
he has been committing, — but to secure his own
personal safety. Truly, character shows itself as
much in a man's way of becoming a Christian
as in any other!

— Elsie sat, statue-like, through the sermon.
It would not be fair to the reader to give an abstract
of that. When a man who has been bred
to free thought and free speeeh suddenly finds
himself stepping about, like a dancer amidst his
eggs, among the old addled majority-votes which
he must not tread upon, he is a spectacle for
men and angels. Submission to intellectual precedent
and authority does very well for those who

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

have been bred to it; we know that the underground
courses of their minds are laid in the Roman
cement of tradition, and that stately and
splendid structures may be reared on such a
foundation. But to see one laying a platform
over heretical quicksands, thirty or forty or fifty
years deep, and then beginning to build upon it,
is a sorry sight. A new convert from the reformed
to the ancient faith may be very strong
in the arms, but he will always have weak legs
and shaky knees. He may use his hands well,
and hit hard with his fists, but he will never
stand on his legs in the way the man does who
inherits his belief.

The services were over at last, and Dudley
Venner and his daughter walked home together
in silence. He always respected her moods, and
saw clearly enough that some inward trouble was
weighing upon her. There was nothing to be
said in such cases, for Elsie could never talk of
her griefs. An hour, or a day, or a week of
brooding, with perhaps a sudden flash of violence:
this was the way in which the impressions
which make other women weep, and tell their
griefs by word or letter, showed their effects in
her mind and acts.

She wandered off up into the remoter parts of
The Mountain, that day, after their return. No
one saw just where she went, — indeed, no one
knew its forest-recesses and rocky fastnesses as
she did. She was gone until late at night; and

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

when Old Sophy, who had watched for her, bound
up her long hair for her sleep, it was damp with
the cold dews.

The old black woman looked at her without
speaking, but questioning her with every feature
as to the sorrow that was weighing on her.

Suddenly she turned to Old Sophy.

“You want to know what there is troubling
me,” she said. “Nobody loves me. I cannot
love anybody. What is love, Sophy?”

“It's what poor Ol' Sophy's got for her Elsie,”
the old woman answered. “Tell me, darlin', —
don' you love somebody? — don' you love —?
you know, — oh, tell me, darlin', don' you love to
see the gen'l'man that keeps up at the school
where you go? They say he's the pootiest gen'l'man
that was ever in the town here. Don' be
'fraid of poor Ol' Sophy, darlin', — she loved a
man once, — see here! Oh, I've showed you this
often enough!”

She took from her pocket a half of one of the
old Spanish silver coins, such as were current in
the earlier part of this century. The other half
of it had been lying in the deep sea-sand for more
than fifty years.

Elsie looked her in the face, but did not answer
in words. What strange intelligence was that
which passed between them through the diamond
eyes and the little beady black ones? — what
subtile intercommunication, penetrating so much
deeper than articulate speech? This was the

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

nearest approach to sympathetic relations that
Elsie ever had: a kind of dumb intercourse of
feeling, such as one sees in the eyes of brute
mothers looking on their young. But, subtile as
it was, it was narrow and individual; whereas an
emotion which can shape itself in language opens
the gate for itself into the great community of
human affections; for every word we speak is
the medal of a dead thought or feeling, struck in
the die of some human experience, worn smooth
by innumerable contacts, and always transferred
warm from one to another. By words we share
the common consciousness of the race, which has
shaped itself in these symbols. By music we
reach those special states of consciousness which,
being without form, cannot be shaped with the
mosaics of the vocabulary. The language of the
eyes runs deeper into the personal nature, but it
is purely individual, and perishes in the expression.
If we consider them all as growing out of
the consciousness as their root, language is the
leaf, music is the flower; but when the eyes meet
and search each other, it is the uncovering of the
blanched stem through which the whole life runs,
but which has never taken color or form from the
sunlight.

For three days Elsie did not return to the
school. Much of the time she was among the
woods and rocks. The season was now beginning
to wane, and the forest to put on its autumnal
glory. The dreamy haze was beginning to

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

soften the landscape, and the most delicious days
of the year were lending their attraction to the
scenery of The Mountain. It was not very singular
that Elsie should be lingering in her old
haunts, from which the change of season must
soon drive her. But Old Sophy saw clearly
enough that some internal conflict was going
on, and knew very well that it must have its
own way and work itself out as it best could.
As much as looks could tell Elsie had told her.
She had said in words, to be sure, that she could
not love. Something warped and thwarted the
emotion which would have been love in another,
no doubt; but that such an emotion was striving
with her against all malign influences which interfered
with it the old woman had a perfect certainty
in her own mind.

Everybody who has observed the working of
emotions in persons of various temperaments
knows well enough that they have periods of
incubation, which differ with the individual, and
with the particular cause and degree of excitement,
yet evidently go through a strictly self-limited
series of evolutions, at the end of which,
their result — an act of violence, a paroxysm of
tears, a gradual subsidence into repose, or whatever
it may be — declares itself, like the last stage
of an attack of fever and ague. No one can observe
children without noticing that there is a
personal equation, to use the astronomer's language,
in their tempers, so that one sulks an hour

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

over an offence which makes another a fury for
five minutes, and leaves him or her an angel
when it is over.

At the end of three days, Elsie braided her
long, glossy, black hair, and shot a golden arrow
through it. She dressed herself with more than
usual care, and came down in the morning superb
in her stormy beauty. The brooding paroxysm
was over, or at least her passion had changed its
phase. Her father saw it with great relief; he
had always many fears for her in her hours and
days of gloom, but, for reasons before assigned,
had felt that she must be trusted to herself, without
appealing to actual restraint, or any other
supervision than such as Old Sophy could exercise
without offence.

She went off at the accustomed hour to the
school. All the girls had their eyes on her. None
so keen as these young misses to know an inward
movement by an outward sign of adornment: if
they have not as many signals as the ships that
sail the great seas, there is not an end of ribbon
or a turn of a ringlet which is not a hieroglyphic
with a hidden meaning to these little cruisers over
the ocean of sentiment.

The girls all looked at Elsie with a new
thought; for she was more sumptuously arrayed
than perhaps ever before at the school; and they
said to themselves that she had come meaning to
draw the young master's eyes upon her. That
was it; what else could it be? The beautiful,

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

cold girl with the diamond eyes meant to dazzle
the handsome young gentleman. He would be
afraid to love her; it couldn't be true, that which
some people had said in the village; she wasn't
the kind of young lady to make Mr. Langdon
happy. Those dark people are never safe: so
one of the young blondes said to herself. Elsie
was not literary enough for such a scholar: so
thought Miss Charlotte Ann Wood, the young
poetess. She couldn't have a good temper, with
those scowling eyebrows: this was the opinion
of several broad-faced, smiling girls, who thought,
each in her own snug little mental sanctum, that,
if, etc., etc., she could make him so happy!

Elsie had none of the still, wicked light in her
eyes, that morning. She looked gentle, but
dreamy; played with her books; did not trouble
herself with any of the exercises, — which in itself
was not very remarkable, as she was always
allowed, under some pretext or other, to have her
own way.

The school-hours were over at length. The
girls went out, but she lingered to the last. She
then came up to Mr. Bernard, with a book in her
hand, as if to ask a question.

“Will you walk towards my home with me to-day?”
she said, in a very low voice, little more
than a whisper.

Mr. Bernard was startled by the request, put in
such a way. He had a presentiment of some
painful scene or other. But there was nothing

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

to be done but to assure her that it would give
him great pleasure.

So they walked along together on their way
toward the Dudley mansion.

“I have no friend,” Elsie said, all at once.
“Nothing loves me but one old woman. I cannot
love anybody. They tell me there is something
in my eyes that draws people to me and
makes them faint. Look into them, will you?”

She turned her face toward him. It was very
pale, and the diamond eyes were glittering with
a film, such as beneath other lids would have
rounded into a tear.

“Beautiful eyes, Elsie,” he said, — “sometimes
very piercing, — but soft now, and looking as if
there were something beneath them that friendship
might draw out. I am your friend, Elsie.
Tell me what I can do to render your life happier.”

Love me!” said Elsie Venner.

What shall a man do, when a woman makes
such a demand, involving such an avowal? It
was the tenderest, cruellest, humblest moment of
Mr. Bernard's life. He turned pale, he trembled
almost, as if he had been a woman listening to
her lover's declaration.

“Elsie,” he said, presently, “I so long to be
of some use to you, to have your confidence and
sympathy, that I must not let you say or do
anything to put us in false relations. I do love
you, Elsie, as a suffering sister with sorrows of

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

her own, — as one whom I would save at the
risk of my happiness and life, — as one who
needs a true friend more than any of all the
young girls I have known. More than this you
would not ask me to say. You have been
through excitement and trouble lately, and it
has made you feel such a need more than ever.
Give me your hand, dear Elsie, and trust me that
I will be as true a friend to you as if we were
children of the same mother.”

Elsie gave him her hand mechanically. It
seemed to him that a cold aura shot from it
along his arm and chilled the blood running
through his heart. He pressed it gently, looked
at her with a face full of grave kindness and
sad interest, then softly relinquished it.

It was all over with poor Elsie. They walked
almost in silence the rest of the way. Mr. Bernard
left her at the gate of the mansion-house,
and returned with sad forebodings. Elsie went
at once to her own room, and did not come from
it at the usual hours. At last Old Sophy began
to be alarmed about her, went to her apartment,
and, finding the door unlocked, entered
cautiously. She found Elsie lying on her bed,
her brows strongly contracted, her eyes dull, her
whole look that of great suffering. Her first
thought was that she had been doing herself a
harm by some deadly means or other. But
Elsie saw her fear, and reassured her.

“No,” she said, “there is nothing wrong, such

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

as you are thinking of; I am not dying. You
may send for the Doctor; perhaps he can take
the pain from my head. That is all I want him
to do. There is no use in the pain, that I know
of; if he can stop it, let him.”

So they sent for the old Doctor. It was not
long before the solid trot of Caustic, the old bay
horse, and the crashing of the gravel under the
wheels, gave notice that the physician was driving
up the avenue.

The old Doctor was a model for visiting practitioners.
He always came into the sick-room
with a quiet, cheerful look, as if he had a consciousness
that he was bringing some sure relief
with him. The way a patient snatches his first
look at his doctor's face, to see whether he is
doomed, whether he is reprieved, whether he is
unconditionally pardoned, has really something
terrible about it. It is only to be met by an imperturbable
mask of serenity, proof against anything
and everything in a patient's aspect. The
physician whose face reflects his patient's condition
like a mirror may do well enough to examine
people for a life-insurance office, but does not
belong to the sick-room. The old Doctor did not
keep people waiting in dread suspense, while he
stayed talking about the case,—the patient all the
time thinking that he and the friends are discussing
some alarming symptom or formidable operation
which he himself is by-and-by to hear of.

He was in Elsie's room almost before she

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

knew he was in the house. He came to her
bedside in such a natural, quiet way, that it
seemed as if he were only a friend who had
dropped in for a moment to say a pleasant
word. Yet he was very uneasy about Elsie
until he had seen her; he never knew what
might happen to her or those about her, and
came prepared for the worst.

“Sick, my child?” he said, in a very soft,
low voice.

Elsie nodded, without speaking.

The Doctor took her hand, — whether with
professional views, or only in a friendly way, it
would have been hard to tell. So he sat a few
minutes, looking at her all the time with a kind
of fatherly interest, but with it all noting how
she lay, how she breathed, her color, her expression,
all that teaches the practised eye so much
without a single question being asked. He saw
she was in suffering, and said presently, —

“You have pain somewhere; where is it?”

She put her hand to her head.

As she was not disposed to talk, he watched
her for a while, questioned Old Sophy shrewdly
a few minutes, and so made up his mind as to
the probable cause of disturbance and the proper
remedies to be used.

Some very silly people thought the old Doctor
did not believe in medicine, because he gave
less than certain poor half-taught creatures in
the smaller neighboring towns, who took

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

advantage of people's sickness to disgust and disturb
them with all manner of ill-smelling and ill-behaving
drugs. In truth, he hated to give anything
noxious or loathsome to those who were
uncomfortable enough already, unless he was
very sure it would do good, — in which case, he
never played with drugs, but gave good, honest,
efficient doses. Sometimes he lost a family
of the more boorish sort, because they did not
think they got their money's worth out of him,
unless they had something more than a taste of
everything he carried in his saddle-bags.

He ordered some remedies which he thought
would relieve Elsie, and left her, saying he would
call the next day, hoping to find her better. But
the next day came, and the next, and still Elsie
was on her bed, — feverish, restless, wakeful, silent.
At night she tossed about and wandered,
and it became at length apparent that there was
a settled attack, something like what they called
formerly, a “nervous fever.”

On the fourth day she was more restless than
common. One of the women of the house came
in to help to take care of her; but she showed
an aversion to her presence.

“Send me Helen Darley,” she said, at last.

The old Doctor told them, that, if possible, they
must indulge this fancy of hers. The caprices
of sick people were never to be despised, least
of all of such persons as Elsie, when rendered
irritable and exacting by pain and weakness.

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

So a message was sent to Mr. Silas Peckham,
at the Apollinean Institute, to know if he could
not spare Miss Helen Darley for a few days, if
required, to give her attention to a young lady
who attended his school and who was now lying
ill,—no other person than the daughter of Dudley
Venner.

A mean man never agrees to anything without
deliberately turning it over, so that he may see
its dirty side, and, if he can, sweating the coin
he pays for it. If an archangel should offer to
save his soul for sixpence, he would try to find
a sixpence with a hole in it. A gentleman says
yes to a great many things without stopping to
think: a shabby fellow is known by his caution
in answering questions, for fear of compromising
his pocket or himself.

Mr. Silas Peckham looked very grave at the
request. The dooties of Miss Darley at the Institoot
were important, very important. He paid
her large sums of money for her time, — more
than she could expect to get in any other institootion
for the edoocation of female youth. A
deduction from her selary would be necessary, in
case she should retire from the sphere of her
dooties for a season. He should be put to extry
expense, and have to perform additional labors
himself. He would consider of the matter. If
any arrangement could be made, he would send
word to Squire Venner's folks.

“Miss Darley,” said Silas Peckham, “the' 's a

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

message from Squire Venner's that his daughter
wants you down at the mansion-house to see her.
She's got a fever, so they inform me. If it's any
kind of ketchin' fever, of course you won't think
of goin' near the mansion-house. If Doctor Kittredge
says it's safe, perfec'ly safe, I can't objec'
to your goin', on sech conditions as seem to be
fair to all concerned. You will give up your pay
for the whole time you are absent, — portions of
days to be caounted as whole days. You will be
charged with board the same as if you ēat your
victuals with the household. The victuals are of
no use after they're cooked but to be ēat, and
your bein' away is no savin' to our folks. I shall
charge you a reasonable compensation for the
demage to the school by the absence of a teacher.
If Miss Crabs undertakes any dooties belongin'
to your department of instruction, she will look
to you for sech pecooniary considerations as you
may agree upon between you. On these conditions
I am willin' to give my consent to your
temporary absence from the post of dooty. I
will step down to Doctor Kittredge's, myself,
and make inquiries as to the natur' of the complaint.”

Mr. Peckham took up a rusty and very narrow-brimmed
hat, which he cocked upon one side of
his head, with an air peculiar to the rural gentry.
It was the hour when the Doctor expected to be
in his office, unless he had some special call which
kept him from home.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

He found the Reverend Chauncy Fairweather
just taking leave of the Doctor. His hand was
on the pit of his stomach, and his countenance
expressive of inward uneasiness.

“Shake it before using,” said the Doctor; “and
the sooner you make up your mind to speak right
out, the better it will be for your digestion.”

“Oh, Mr. Peckham! Walk in, Mr. Peckham!
Nobody sick up at the school, I hope?”

“The haälth of the school is fust-rate,” replied
Mr. Peckham. “The sitooation is uncommonly
favorable to saloobrity.” (These last words were
from the Annual Report of the past year.) “Providence
has spared our female youth in a remarkable
measure. I've come with reference to another
consideration. Doctor Kittredge, is there any
ketchin' complaint goin' about in the village?”

“Well, yes,” said the Doctor, “I should say
there was something of that sort. Measles.
Mumps. And Sin, — that's always catching.”

The old Doctor's eye twinkled; once in a while
he had his little touch of humor.

Silas Peckham slanted his eye up suspiciously
at the Doctor, as if he was getting some kind of
advantage over him. That is the way people
of his constitution are apt to take a bit of pleasantry.

“I don't mean sech things, Doctor; I mean
fevers. Is there any ketchin' fevers — bilious, or
nervous, or typus, or whatever you call 'em — now

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

goin' round this village? That's what I want to
ascertain, if there's no impropriety.”

The old Doctor looked at Silas through his
spectacles.

“Hard and sour as a green cider-apple,” he
thought to himself. “No,” he said, — “I don't
know any such cases.”

“What's the matter with Elsie Venner?”
asked Silas, sharply, as if he expected to have
him this time.

“A mild feverish attack, I should call it in anybody
else; but she has a peculiar constitution,
and I never feel so safe about her as I should
about most people.”

“Anything ketchin' about it?” Silas asked,
cunningly.

“No, indeed!” said the Doctor, — “catching?—
no, — what put that into your head, Mr. Peckham?”

“Well, Doctor,” the conscientious Principal answered,
“I naterally feel a graät responsibility, a
very graäät responsibility, for the noomerous and
lovely young ladies committed to my charge. It
has been a question, whether one of my assistants
should go, accordin' to request, to stop with Miss
Venner for a season. Nothin' restrains my givin'
my full and free consent to her goin' but the fear lest
contagious maladies should be introdooced among
those lovely female youth. I shall abide by your
opinion, — I understan' you to say distinc'ly, her
complaint is not ketchin'? — and urge upon Miss

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

Darley to fulfil her dooties to a sufferin' fellow-creature
at any cost to myself and my establishment.
We shall miss her very much; but it is a
good cause, and she shall go, — and I shall trust
that Providence will enable us to spare her without
permanent demage to the interests of the Institootion.”

Saying this, the excellent Principal departed,
with his rusty narrow-brimmed hat leaning over,
as if it had a six-knot breeze abeam, and its gunwale
(so to speak) was dipping into his coat-collar.
He announced the result of his inquiries to
Helen, who had received a brief note in the mean
time from a poor relation of Elsie's mother, then
at the mansion-house, informing her of the critical
situation of Elsie and of her urgent desire
that Helen should be with her. She could not
hesitate. She blushed as she thought of the
comments that might be made; but what were
such considerations in a matter of life and death?
She could not stop to make terms with Silas
Peckham. She must go. He might fleece her,
if he would; she would not complain, — not even
to Bernard, who, she knew, would bring the Principal
to terms, if she gave the least hint of his intended
extortions.

So Helen made up her bundle of clothes to be
sent after her, took a book or two with her to help
her pass the time, and departed for the Dudley
mansion. It was with a great inward effort that
she undertook the sisterly task which was thus

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

forced upon her. She had a kind of terror of
Elsie; and the thought of having charge of her,
of being alone with her, of coming under the full
influence of those diamond eyes, — if, indeed,
their light were not dimmed by suffering and
weariness, — was one she shrank from. But what
could she do? It might be a turning-point in
the life of the poor girl; and she must overcome
all her fears, all her repugnance, and go to her
rescue.

“Is Helen come?” said Elsie, when she heard,
with her fine sense quickened by the irritability of
sickness, a light footfall on the stair, with a cadence
unlike that of any inmate of the house.

“It's a strange woman's step,” said Old Sophy,
who, with her exclusive love for Elsie, was naturally
disposed to jealousy of a new-comer. “Let
Ol' Sophy set at th' foot o' th' bed, if th' young
missis sets by th' piller, — won' y', darlin'? The'
's nobody that's white can love y' as th' ol' black
woman does; — don' sen' her away, now, there's
a dear soul!”

Elsie motioned her to sit in the place she had
pointed to, and Helen at that moment entered
the room. Dudley Venner followed her.

“She is your patient,” he said, “except while
the Doctor is here. She has been longing to have
you with her, and we shall expect you to make
her well in a few days.”

So Helen Darley found herself established in
the most unexpected manner as an inmate of the

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

Dudley mansion. She sat with Elsie most of the
time, by day and by night, soothing her, and trying
to enter into her confidence and affections, if
it should prove that this strange creature was
really capable of truly sympathetic emotions.

What was this unexplained something which
came between her soul and that of every other
human being with whom she was in relations?
Helen perceived, or rather felt, that she had, folded
up in the depths of her being, a true womanly
nature. Through the cloud that darkened her aspect,
now and then a ray would steal forth, which,
like the smile of stern and solemn people, was all
the more impressive from its contrast with the expression
she wore habitually. It might well be
that pain and fatigue had changed her aspect;
but, at any rate, Helen looked into her eyes without
that nervous agitation which their cold glitter
had produced on her when they were full of their
natural light. She felt sure that her mother must
have been a lovely, gentle woman. There were
gleams of a beautiful nature shining through
some ill-defined medium which disturbed and
made them flicker and waver, as distant images
do when seen through the rippling upward currents
of heated air. She loved, in her own way,
the old black woman, and seemed to keep up a
kind of silent communication with her, as if they
did not require the use of speech. She appeared
to be tranquillized by the presence of Helen, and
loved to have her seated at the bedside. Yet

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

something, whatever it was, prevented her from
opening her heart to her kind companion; and
even now there were times when she would lie
looking at her, with such a still, watchful, almost
dangerous expression, that Helen would sigh, and
change her place, as persons do whose breath
some cunning orator has been sucking out of
them with his spongy eloquence, so that, when
he stops, they must get some air and stir about,
or they feel as if they should be half-smothered
and palsied.

It was too much to keep guessing what was
the meaning of all this. Helen determined to
ask Old Sophy some questions which might
probably throw light upon her doubts. She
took the opportunity one evening when Elsie
was lying asleep and they were both sitting at
some distance from her bed.

“Tell me, Sophy,” she said, “was Elsie always
as shy as she seems to be now, in talking
with those to whom she is friendly?”

“Alway jes' so, Miss Darlin', ever sence she
was little chil'. When she was five, six year
old, she lisp some, — call me Thophy; that make
her kin' o' 'shamed, perhaps: after she grow up,
she never lisp, but she kin' o' got the way o' not
talkin' much. Fac' is, she don' like talkin' as
common gals do, 'xcep' jes' once in a while wi'
some partic'lar folks, — 'n' then not much.”

“How old is Elsie?”

“Eighteen year this las' September.”

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

“How long ago did her mother die?” Helen
asked, with a little trembling in her voice.

“Eighteen year ago this October,” said Old
Sophy.

Helen was silent for a moment. Then she
whispered, almost inaudibly, — for her voice appeared
to fail her, —

“What did her mother die of, Sophy?”

The old woman's small eyes dilated until a
ring of white showed round their beady centres.
She caught Helen by the hand and clung
to it, as if in fear. She looked round at Elsie,
who lay sleeping, as if she might be listening.
Then she drew Helen towards her and led her
softly out of the room.

“'Sh! — 'sh!” she said, as soon as they were
outside the door. “Don' never speak in this
house 'bout what Elsie's mother died of!” she
said. “Nobody never says nothin' 'bout it. Oh,
God has made Ugly Things wi' death in their
mouths, Miss Darlin', an' He knows what they're
for; but my poor Elsie! — to have her blood
changed in her before — It was in July Mistress
got her death, but she liv' till three week
after my poor Elsie was born.”

She could speak no more. She had said
enough. Helen remembered the stories she had
heard on coming to the village, and among them
one referred to in an early chapter of this narrative.
All the unaccountable looks and tastes
and ways of Elsie came back to her in the light

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

of an ante-natal impression which had mingled
an alien element in her nature. She knew the
secret of the fascination which looked out of her
cold, glittering eyes. She knew the significance
of the strange repulsion which she felt in her
own intimate consciousness underlying the inexplicable
attraction which drew her towards
the young girl in spite of this repugnance. She
began to look with new feelings on the contradictions
in her moral nature, — the longing for
sympathy, as shown by her wishing for Helen's
company, and the impossibility of passing beyond
the cold circle of isolation within which
she had her being. The fearful truth of that
instinctive feeling of hers, that there was something
not human looking out of Elsie's eyes,
came upon her with a sudden flash of penetrating
conviction. There were two warring principles
in that superb organization and proud soul.
One made her a woman, with all a woman's
powers and longings. The other chilled all the
currents of outlet for her emotions. It made her
tearless and mute, when another woman would
have wept and pleaded. And it infused into
her soul something — it was cruel now to call
it malice — which was still and watchful and
dangerous, — which waited its opportunity, and
then shot like an arrow from its bow out of the
coil of brooding premeditation. Even those who
had never seen the white scars on Dick Venner's
wrist, or heard the half-told story of her

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

supposed attempt to do a graver mischief, knew
well enough by looking at her that she was one
of the creatures not to be tampered with, —
silent in anger and swift in vengeance.

Helen could not return to the bedside at once
after this communication. It was with altered
eyes that she must look on the poor girl, the
victim of such an unheard-of fatality. All was
explained to her now. But it opened such
depths of solemn thought in her awakened consciousness,
that it seemed as if the whole mystery
of human life were coming up again before
her for trial and judgment. “Oh,” she thought,
“if, while the will lies sealed in its fountain, it
may be poisoned at its very source, so that it
shall flow dark and deadly through its whole
course, who are we that we should judge our
fellow-creatures by ourselves?” Then came the
terrible question, how far the elements themselves
are capable of perverting the moral nature:
if valor, and justice, and truth, the strength
of man and the virtue of woman, may not be
poisoned out of a race by the food of the Australian
in his forest, — by the foul air and
darkness of the Christians cooped up in the
“tenement-houses” close by those who live in
the palaces of the great cities?

She walked out into the garden, lost in thought
upon these dark and deep matters. Presently
she heard a step behind her, and Elsie's father
came up and joined her. Since his introduction

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

to Helen at the distinguished tea-party given by
the Widow Rowens, and before her coming to
sit with Elsie, Mr. Dudley Venner had in the
most accidental way in the world met her on
several occasions: once after church, when she
happened to be caught in a slight shower and he
insisted on holding his umbrella over her on her
way home; — once at a small party at one of the
mansion-houses, where the quick-eyed lady of the
house had a wonderful knack of bringing people
together who liked to see each other; — perhaps
at other times and places; but of this there is no
certain evidence.

They naturally spoke of Elsie, her illness, and
the aspect it had taken. But Helen noticed in
all that Dudley Venner said about his daughter
a morbid sensitiveness, as it seemed to her, an
aversion to saying much about her physical condition
or her peculiarities, — a wish to feel and
speak as a parent should, and yet a shrinking,
as if there were something about Elsie which
he could not bear to dwell upon. She thought
she saw through all this, and she could interpret
it all charitably. There were circumstances
about his daughter which recalled the great
sorrow of his life; it was not strange that this
perpetual reminder should in some degree have
modified his feelings as a father. But what a
life he must have been leading for so many
years, with this perpetual source of distress
which he could not name! Helen knew well

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

enough, now, the meaning of the sadness which
had left such traces in his features and tones,
and it made her feel very kindly and compassionate
towards him.

So they walked over the crackling leaves in
the garden, between the lines of box breathing
its fragrance of eternity; — for this is one of the
odors which carry us out of time into the abysses
of the unbeginning past; if we ever lived on another
ball of stone than this, it must be that there
was box growing on it. So they walked, finding
their way softly to each other's sorrows and sympathies,
each matching some counterpart to the
other's experience of life, and startled to see how
the different, yet parallel, lessons they had been
taught by suffering had led them step by step to
the same serene acquiescence in the orderings of
that Supreme Wisdom which they both devoutly
recognized.

Old Sophy was at the window and saw them
walking up and down the garden-alleys. She
watched them as her grandfather the savage
watched the figures that moved among the
trees when a hostile tribe was lurking about his
mountain.

“There'll be a weddin' in the ol' house,” she
said, “before there's roses on them bushes ag'in.
But it won' be my poor Elsie's weddin', 'n' Ol'
Sophy won' be there.”

When Helen prayed in the silence of her soul
that evening, it was not that Elsie's life might be

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

spared. She dared not ask that as a favor of
Heaven. What could life be to her but a perpetual
anguish, and to those about her an everpresent
terror? Might she but be so influenced
by divine grace, that what in her was most truly
human, most purely woman-like, should overcome
the dark, cold, unmentionable instinct which had
pervaded her being like a subtile poison: that was
all she could ask, and the rest she left to a higher
wisdom and tenderer love than her own.

-- 253 --

p606-556 CHAPTER XXIX. THE WHITE ASH.

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

When Helen returned to Elsie's bedside, it
was with a new and still deeper feeling of sympathy,
such as the story told by Old Sophy might
well awaken. She understood, as never before,
the singular fascination and as singular repulsion
which she had long felt in Elsie's presence. It
had not been without a great effort that she had
forced herself to become the almost constant attendant
of the sick girl; and now she was learning,
but not for the first time, the blessed truth
which so many good women have found out for
themselves, that the hardest duty bravely performed
soon becomes a habit, and tends in due
time to transform itself into a pleasure.

The old Doctor was beginning to look graver,
in spite of himself. The fever, if such it was,
went gently forward, wasting the young girl's
powers of resistance from day to day; yet she
showed no disposition to take nourishment, and
seemed literally to be living on air. It was remarkable
that with all this her look was almost
natural, and her features were hardly sharpened

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

so as to suggest that her life was burning away.
He did not like this, nor various other unobtrusive
signs of danger which his practised eye detected.
A very small matter might turn the
balance which held life and death poised against
each other. He surrounded her with precautions,
that Nature might have every opportunity
of cunningly shifting the weights from the scale
of death to the scale of life, as she will often do,
if not rudely disturbed or interfered with.

Little tokens of good-will and kind remembrance
were constantly coming to her from the
girls in the school and the good people in the
village. Some of the mansion-house people obtained
rare flowers which they sent her, and her
table was covered with fruits which tempted her
in vain. Several of the school-girls wished to
make her a basket of their own handiwork, and,
filling it with autumnal flowers, to send it as a
joint offering. Mr. Bernard found out their project
accidentally, and, wishing to have his share in
it, brought home from one of his long walks some
boughs full of variously tinted leaves, such as
were still clinging to the stricken trees. With
these he brought also some of the already fallen
leaflets of the white ash, remarkable for their rich
olive-purple color, forming a beautiful contrast
with some of the lighter-hued leaves. It so happened
that this particular tree, the white ash, did
not grow upon The Mountain, and the leaflets
were more welcome for their comparative rarity.

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

So the girls made their basket, and the floor of
it they covered with the rich olive-purple leaflets.
Such late flowers as they could lay their hands
upon served to fill it, and with many kindly messages
they sent it to Miss Elsie Venner at the
Dudley mansion-house.

Elsie was sitting up in her bed when it came,
languid, but tranquil, and Helen was by her, as
usual, holding her hand, which was strangely cold,
Helen thought, for one who was said to have
some kind of fever. The school-girls' basket was
brought in with its messages of love and hopes
for speedy recovery. Old Sophy was delighted
to see that it pleased Elsie, and laid it on the
bed before her. Elsie began looking at the flowers
and taking them from the basket, that she
might see the leaves. All at once she appeared
to be agitated; she looked at the basket, — then
around, as if there were some fearful presence
about her which she was searching for with her
eager glances. She took out the flowers, one by
one, her breathing growing hurried, her eyes staring,
her hands trembling, — till, as she came near
the bottom of the basket, she flung out all the
rest with a hasty movement, looked upon the
olive-purple leaflets as if paralyzed for a moment,
shrunk up, as it were, into herself in a curdling
terror, dashed the basket from her, and fell back
senseless, with a faint cry which chilled the blood
of the startled listeners at her bedside.

“Take it away! — take it away! — quick!

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

said Old Sophy, as she hastened to her mistress's
pillow. “It's the leaves of the tree that was always
death to her, — take it away! She can't
live wi' it in the room!”

The poor old woman began chafing Elsie's
hands, and Helen to try to rouse her with hartshorn,
while a third frightened attendant gathered
up the flowers and the basket and carried them
out of the apartment. She came to herself after
a time, but exhausted and then wandering. In
her delirium she talked constantly as if she were
in a cave, with such exactness of circumstance
that Helen could not doubt at all that she had
some such retreat among the rocks of The Mountain,
probably fitted up in her own fantastic way,
where she sometimes hid herself from all human
eyes, and of the entrance to which she alone possessed
the secret.

All this passed away, and left her, of course,
weaker than before. But this was not the only
influence the unexplained paroxysm had left behind
it. From this time forward there was a
change in her whole expression and her manner.
The shadows ceased flitting over her features,
and the old woman, who watched her from day
to day and from hour to hour as a mother
watches her child, saw the likeness she bore to
her mother coming forth more and more, as the
cold glitter died out of the diamond eyes, and
the stormy scowl disappeared from the dark brows
and low forehead.

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

With all the kindness and indulgence her father
had bestowed upon her, Elsie had never felt
that he loved her. The reader knows well enough
what fatal recollections and associations had
frozen up the springs of natural affection in
his breast. There was nothing in the world
he would not do for Elsie. He had sacrificed his
whole life to her. His very seeming carelessness
about restraining her was all calculated; he
knew that restraint would produce nothing but
utter alienation. Just so far as she allowed him,
he shared her studies, her few pleasures, her
thoughts; but she was essentially solitary and
uncommunicative. No person, as was said long
ago, could judge him, — because his task was
not merely difficult, but simply impracticable to
human powers. A nature like Elsie's had necessarily
to be studied by itself, and to be followed
in its laws where it could not be led.

Every day, at different hours, during the whole
of his daughter's illness, Dudley Venner had sat
by her, doing all he could to soothe and please
her. Always the same thin film of some emotional
non-conductor between them; always that
kind of habitual regard and family-interest, mingled
with the deepest pity on one side and a sort
of respect on the other, which never warmed into
outward evidences of affection.

It was after this occasion, when she had been
so profoundly agitated by a seemingly insignificant
cause, that her father and Old Sophy were

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

sitting, one at one side of her bed and one at the
other. She had fallen into a light slumber. As
they were looking at her, the same thought came
into both their minds at the same moment. Old
Sophy spoke for both, as she said, in a low
voice, —

“It's her mother's look, — it's her mother's
own face right over again, — she never look' so
before, — the Lord's hand is on her! His will be
done!”

When Elsie woke and lifted her languid eyes
upon her father's face, she saw in it a tenderness,
a depth of affection, such as she remembered at
rare moments of her childhood, when she had
won him to her by some unusual gleam of sunshine
in her fitful temper.

“Elsie, dear,” he said, “we were thinking how
much your expression was sometimes like that
of your sweet mother. If you could but have
seen her, so as to remember her!”

The tender look and tone, the yearning of the
daughter's heart for the mother she had never
seen, save only with the unfixed, undistinguishing
eyes of earliest infancy, perhaps the underthought
that she might soon rejoin her in another
state of being, — all came upon her with a sudden
overflow of feeling which broke through all the
barriers between her heart and her eyes, and
Elsie wept. It seemed to her father as if the
malign influence — evil spirit it might almost
be called — which had pervaded her being, had

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

at last been driven forth or exorcised, and that
these tears were at once the sign and the pledge
of her redeemed nature. But now she was to be
soothed, and not excited. After her tears she
slept again, and the look her face wore was
peaceful as never before.

Old Sophy met the Doctor at the door and
told him all the circumstances connected with
the extraordinary attack from which Elsie had
suffered. It was the purple leaves, she said.
She remembered that Dick once brought home
a branch of a tree with some of the same leaves
on it, and Elsie screamed and almost fainted
then. She, Sophy, had asked her, after she had
got quiet, what it was in the leaves that made
her feel so bad. Elsie couldn't tell her, — didn't
like to speak about it, — shuddered whenever
Sophy mentioned it.

This did not sound so strangely to the old
Doctor as it does to some who listen to this
narrative. He had known some curious examples
of antipathies, and remembered reading of
others still more singular. He had known those
who could not bear the presence of a cat, and
recollected the story, often told, of a person's
hiding one in a chest when one of these sensitive
individuals came into the room, so as not
to disturb him; but he presently began to sweat
and turn pale, and cried out that there must be a
cat hid somewhere. He knew people who were
poisoned by strawberries, by honey, by different

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

meats, — many who could not endure cheese, —
some who could not bear the smell of roses. If
he had known all the stories in the old books, he
would have found that some have swooned and
become as dead men at the smell of a rose, —
that a stout soldier has been known to turn and
run at the sight or smell of rue, — that cassia
and even olive-oil have produced deadly faintings
in certain individuals, — in short, that almost
everything has seemed to be a poison to
somebody.

“Bring me that basket, Sophy,” said the old
Doctor, “if you can find it.”

Sophy brought it to him, — for he had not yet
entered Elsie's apartment.

“These purple leaves are from the white ash,”
he said. “You don't know the notion that people
commonly have about that tree, Sophy?”

“I know they say the Ugly Things never go
where the white ash grows,” Sophy answered.
“Oh, Doctor dear, what I'm thinkin' of a'n't
true, is it?”

The Doctor smiled sadly, but did not answer.
He went directly to Elsie's room. Nobody would
have known by his manner that he saw any special
change in his patient. He spoke with her
as usual, made some slight alteration in his
prescriptions, and left the room with a kind,
cheerful look. He met her father on the stairs.

“Is it as I thought?” said Dudley Venner.

“There is everything to fear,” the Doctor said,

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

“and not much, I am afraid, to hope. Does not
her face recall to you one that you remember, as
never before?”

“Yes,” her father answered, — “oh, yes! What
is the meaning of this change which has come over
her features, and her voice, her temper, her whole
being? Tell me, oh, tell me, what is it? Can
it be that the curse is passing away, and my
daughter is to be restored to me, — such as her
mother would have had her, — such as her mother
was?”

“Walk out with me into the garden,” the
Doctor said, “and I will tell you all I know
and all I think about this great mystery of
Elsie's life.”

They walked out together, and the Doctor
began: —

“She has lived a double being, as it were, —
the consequence of the blight which fell upon
her in the dim period before consciousness. You
can see what she might have been but for this.
You know that for these eighteen years her
whole existence has taken its character from
that influence which we need not name. But
you will remember that few of the lower forms
of life last as human beings do; and thus it
might have been hoped and trusted with some
show of reason, as I have always suspected you
hoped and trusted, perhaps more confidently than
myself, that the lower nature which had become
ingrafted on the higher would die out and leave

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

the real woman's life she inherited to outlive this
accidental principle which had so poisoned her
childhood and youth. I believe it is so dying
out; but I am afraid, — yes, I must say it, I fear
it has involved the centres of life in its own decay.
There is hardly any pulse at Elsie's wrist;
no stimulants seem to rouse her; and it looks as
if life were slowly retreating inwards, so that by-and-by
she will sleep as those who lie down in
the cold and never wake.”

Strange as it may seem, her father heard all
this not without deep sorrow, and such marks
of it as his thoughtful and tranquil nature, long
schooled by suffering, claimed or permitted, but
with a resignation itself the measure of his past
trials. Dear as his daughter might become to
him, all he dared to ask of Heaven was that she
might be restored to that truer self which lay
beneath her false and adventitious being. If he
could once see that the icy lustre in her eyes had
become a soft, calm light, — that her soul was at
peace with all about her and with Him above, —
this crumb from the children's table was enough
for him, as it was for the Syro-Phœnician woman
who asked that the dark spirit might go out from
her daughter.

There was little change the next day, until all
at once she said in a clear voice that she should
like to see her master at the school, Mr. Langdon.
He came accordingly, and took the place of
Helen at her bedside. It seemed as if Elsie had

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

forgotten the last scene with him. Might it be
that pride had come in, and she had sent for him
only to show how superior she had grown to the
weakness which had betrayed her into that extraordinary
request, so contrary to the instincts
and usages of her sex? Or was it that the
singular change which had come over her had
involved her passionate fancy for him and swept
it away with her other habits of thought and
feeling? Or could it be that she felt that all
earthly interests were becoming of little account
to her, and wished to place herself right with
one to whom she had displayed a wayward
movement of her unbalanced imagination? She
welcomed Mr. Bernard as quietly as she had
received Helen Darley. He colored at the recollection
of that last scene, when he came into
her presence; but she smiled with perfect tranquillity.
She did not speak to him of any apprehension;
but he saw that she looked upon
herself as doomed. So friendly, yet so calm did
she seem through all their interview, that Mr.
Bernard could only look back upon her manifestation
of feeling towards him on their walk
from the school as a vagary of a mind laboring
under some unnatural excitement, and wholly at
variance with the true character of Elsie Venner
as he saw her before him in her subdued, yet
singular beauty. He looked with almost scientific
closeness of observation into the diamond
eyes; but that peculiar light which he knew so

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

well was not there. She was the same in one
sense as on that first day when he had seen her
coiling and uncoiling her golden chain; yet how
different in every aspect which revealed her state
of mind and emotion! Something of tenderness
there was, perhaps, in her tone towards him; she
would not have sent for him, had she not felt
more than an ordinary interest in him. But
through the whole of his visit she never lost her
gracious self-possession. The Dudley race might
well be proud of the last of its daughters, as she
lay dying, but unconquered by the feeling of the
present or the fear of the future.

As for Mr. Bernard, he found it very hard to
look upon her, and listen to her unmoved. There
was nothing that reminded him of the stormy-browed,
almost savage girl he remembered in
her fierce loveliness, — nothing of all her singularities
of air and of costume. Nothing? Yes,
one thing. Weak and suffering as she was, she
had never parted with one particular ornament,
such as a sick person would naturally, as it might
be supposed, get rid of at once. The golden cord
which she wore round her neck at the great party
was still there. A bracelet was lying by her pillow;
she had unclasped it from her wrist.

Before Mr. Bernard left her, she said, —

“I shall never see you again. Some time or
other, perhaps, you will mention my name to one
whom you love. Give her this from your scholar
and friend Elsie.”

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

He took the bracelet, raised her hand to his
lips, then turned his face away; in that moment
he was the weaker of the two.

“Good-bye,” she said; “thank you for coming.”

His voice died away in his throat, as he tried
to answer her. She followed him with her eyes
as he passed from her sight through the door,
and when it closed after him sobbed tremulously
once or twice, — but stilled herself, and
met Helen, as she entered, with a composed
countenance.

“I have had a very pleasant visit from Mr.
Langdon,” Elsie said. “Sit by me, Helen,
awhile without speaking; I should like to sleep,
if I can, — and to dream.”

-- 266 --

p606-569 CHAPTER XXX. THE GOLDEN CORD IS LOOSED.

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

The Reverend Chauncy Fairweather, hearing
that his parishioner's daughter, Elsie, was very
ill, could do nothing less than come to the
mansion-house and tender such consolations as
he was master of. It was rather remarkable
that the old Doctor did not exactly approve of
his visit. He thought that company of every sort
might be injurious in her weak state. He was
of opinion that Mr. Fairweather, though greatly
interested in religious matters, was not the most
sympathetic person that could be found; in fact,
the old Doctor thought he was too much taken
up with his own interests for eternity to give
himself quite so heartily to the need of other
people as some persons got up on a rather
more generous scale (our good neighbor Dr.
Honeywood, for instance) could do. However,
all these things had better be arranged to suit
her wants; if she would like to talk with a clergyman,
she had a great deal better see one as
often as she liked, and run the risk of the excitement,
than have a hidden wish for such a

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

visit and perhaps find herself too weak to see
him by-and-by.

The old Doctor knew by sad experience that
dreadful mistake against which all medical practitioners
should be warned. His experience may
well be a guide for others. Do not overlook the
desire for spiritual advice and consolation which
patients sometimes feel, and, with the frightful
mauvaise honte peculiar to Protestantism, alone
among all human beliefs, are ashamed to tell.
As a part of medical treatment, it is the physician's
business to detect the hidden longing
for the food of the soul, as much as for any
form of bodily nourishment. Especially in the
higher walks of society, where this unutterably
miserable false shame of Protestantism acts in
proportion to the general acuteness of the cultivated
sensibilities, let no unwillingness to suggest
the sick person's real need suffer him to
languish between his want and his morbid sensitiveness.
What an infinite advantage the Mussulmans
and the Catholics have over many of
our more exclusively spiritual sects in the way
they keep their religion always by them and
never blush for it! And besides this spiritual
longing, we should never forget that

“On some fond breast the parting soul relies,”

and the minister of religion, in addition to the
sympathetic nature which we have a right to

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

demand in him, has trained himself to the art
of entering into the feelings of others.

The reader must pardon this digression, which
introduces the visit of the Reverend Chauncy
Fairweather to Elsie Venner. It was mentioned
to her that he would like to call and see how she
was, and she consented, — not with much apparent
interest, for she had reasons of her own for
not feeling any very deep conviction of his sympathy
for persons in sorrow. But he came, and
worked the conversation round to religion, and
confused her with his hybrid notions, half made
up of what he had been believing and teaching
all his life, and half of the new doctrines which
he had veneered upon the surface of his old belief.
He got so far as to make a prayer with
her, — a cool well-guarded prayer, which compromised
his faith as little as possible, and which,
if devotion were a game played against Providence,
might have been considered a cautious
and sagacious move.

When he had gone, Elsie called Old Sophy
to her.

“Sophy,” she said, “don't let them send that
cold-hearted man to me any more. If your old
minister comes to see you, I should like to hear
him talk. He looks as if he cared for everybody,
and would care for me. And, Sophy, if
I should die one of these days, I should like
to have that old minister come and say whatever
is to be said over me. It would comfort

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

Dudley more, I know, than to have that hard
man here, when you're in trouble, — for some
of you will be sorry when I'm gone, — won't
you, Sophy?”

The poor old black woman could not stand
this question. The cold minister had frozen
Elsie until she felt as if nobody cared for her
or would regret her, — and her question had
betrayed this momentary feeling.

“Don' talk so! don' talk so, darlin'!” she
cried, passionately. “When you go, Ol' Sophy'll
go; 'n' where you go, Ol' Sophy'll go:
'n' we'll both go t' th' place where th' Lord takes
care of all his children, whether their faces are
white or black. Oh, darlin', darlin'! if th' Lord
should let me die fus', you shall fin' all ready
for you when you come after me. On'y don'
go 'n' leave poor Ol' Sophy all 'lone in th'
world!”

Helen came in at this moment and quieted
the old woman with a look. Such scenes were
just what were most dangerous, in the state in
which Elsie was lying: but that is one of the
ways in which an affectionate friend sometimes
unconsciously wears out the life which a hired
nurse, thinking of nothing but her regular duties
and her wages, would have spared from all
emotional fatigue.

The change which had come over Elsie's disposition
was itself the cause of new excitements.
How was it possible that her father could keep

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

away from her, now that she was coming back
to the nature and the very look of her mother,
the bride of his youth? How was it possible
to refuse her, when she said to Old Sophy, that
she should like to have her minister come in
and sit by her, even though his presence might
perhaps prove a new source of excitement?

But the Reverend Doctor did come and sit
by her, and spoke such soothing words to her,
words of such peace and consolation, that from
that hour she was tranquil as never before. All
true hearts are alike in the hour of need; the
Catholic has a reserved fund of faith for his
fellow-creature's trying moment, and the Calvinist
reveals those springs of human brotherhood
and charity in his soul which are only
covered over by the iron tables inscribed with
the harder dogmas of his creed. It was enough
that the Reverend Doctor knew all Elsie's history.
He could not judge her by any formula,
like those which have been moulded by past ages
out of their ignorance. He did not talk with
her as if she were an outside sinner, worse than
himself. He found a bruised and languishing
soul, and bound up its wounds. A blessed office, —
one which is confined to no sect or creed,
but which good men in all times, under various
names and with varying ministries, to suit the
need of each age, of each race, of each individual
soul, have come forward to discharge for
their suffering fellow-creatures.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

After this there was little change in Elsie, except
that her heart beat more feebly every day, —
so that the old Doctor himself, with all his experience,
could see nothing to account for the gradual
failing of the powers of life, and yet could find
no remedy which seemed to arrest its progress in
the smallest degree.

“Be very careful,” he said, “that she is not
allowed to make any muscular exertion. Any
such effort, when a person is so enfeebled, may
stop the heart in a moment; and if it stops, it
will never move again.”

Helen enforced this rule with the greatest care.
Elsie was hardly allowed to move her hand or to
speak above a whisper. It seemed to be mainly
the question now, whether this trembling flame of
life would be blown out by some light breath of
air, or whether it could be so nursed and sheltered
by the hollow of these watchful hands that it
would have a chance to kindle to its natural
brightness.

— Her father came in to sit with her in the
evening. He had never talked so freely with her
as during the hour he had passed at her bedside,
telling her little circumstances of her mother's
life, living over with her all that was pleasant in
the past, and trying to encourage her with some
cheerful gleams of hope for the future. A faint
smile played over her face, but she did not answer
his encouraging suggestions. The hour

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

came for him to leave her with those who
watched by her.

“Good-night, my dear child,” he said, and,
stooping down, kissed her cheek.

Elsie rose by a sudden effort, threw her arms
round his neck, kissed him, and said, “Good-night,
my dear father!”

The suddenness of her movement had taken
him by surprise, or he would have checked so
dangerous an effort. It was too late now. Her
arms slid away from him like lifeless weights,—
her head fell back upon her pillow, — a long
sigh breathed through her lips.

“She is faint,” said Helen, doubtfully; “bring
me the hartshorn, Sophy.”

The old woman had started from her place, and
was now leaning over her, looking in her face, and
listening for the sound of her breathing.

“She's dead! Elsie's dead! My darlin' 's
dead!” she cried aloud, filling the room with her
utterance of anguish.

Dudley Venner drew her away and silenced
her with a voice of authority, while Helen and
an assistant plied their restoratives. It was all
in vain.

The solemn tidings passed from the chamber
of death through the family. The daughter, the
hope of that old and honored house, was dead in
the freshness of her youth, and the home of its

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

solitary representative was hereafter doubly desolate.

A messenger rode hastily out of the avenue.
A little after this the people of the village and
the outlying farm-houses were startled by the
sound of a bell.

One, — two, — three, — four, —

They stopped in every house, as far as the
wavering vibrations reached, and listened —

— five, — six, — seven, —

It was not the little child which had been lying
so long at the point of death; that could not be
more than three or four years old —

— eight, — nine, — ten, — and so on to fifteen, —
sixteen, — seventeen, — eighteen —— —

The pulsations seemed to keep on, — but it
was the brain, and not the bell, that was throbbing
now.

“Elsie's dead!” was the exclamation at a
hundred firesides.

“Eighteen year old,” said old Widow Peake,
rising from her chair. “Eighteen year ago I
laid two gold eagles on her mother's eyes, — he
wouldn't have anything but gold touch her eye-lids, —
and now Elsie's to be straightened, —
the Lord have mercy on her poor sinful soul!”

Dudley Venner prayed that night that he might
be forgiven, if he had failed in any act of duty or
kindness to this unfortunate child of his, now
freed from all the woes born with her and so long

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

poisoning her soul. He thanked God for the
brief interval of peace which had been granted
her, for the sweet communion they had enjoyed
in these last days, and for the hope of meeting
her with that other lost friend in a better
world.

Helen mingled a few broken thanks and petitions
with her tears: thanks that she had been
permitted to share the last days and hours of this
poor sister in sorrow; petitions that the grief of
bereavement might be lightened to the lonely
parent and the faithful old servant.

Old Sophy said almost nothing, but sat day
and night by her dead darling. But sometimes
her anguish would find an outlet in strange
sounds, something between a cry and a musical
note, — such as none had ever heard her utter before.
These were old remembrances surging up
from her childish days, — coming through her
mother from the cannibal chief, her grandfather,—
death-wails, such as they sing in the mountains
of Western Africa, when they see the fires
on distant hill-sides and know that their own
wives and children are undergoing the fate of
captives.

The time came when Elsie was to be laid by
her mother in the small square marked by the
white stone.

It was not unwillingly that the Reverend
Chauncy Fairweather had relinquished the duty
of conducting the service to the Reverend

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

Doctor Honeywood, in accordance with Elsie's request.
He could not, by any reasoning, reconcile
his present way of thinking with a hope for the
future of his unfortunate parishioner. Any good
old Roman Catholic priest, born and bred to his
faith and his business, would have found a loophole
into some kind of heaven for her, by virtue
of his doctrine of “invincible ignorance,” or other
special proviso; but a recent convert cannot enter
into the working conditions of his new creed.
Beliefs must be lived in for a good while, before
they accommodate themselves to the soul's wants,
and wear loose enough to be comfortable.

The Reverend Doctor had no such scruples.
Like thousands of those who are classed nominally
with the despairing believers, he had never
prayed over a departed brother or sister without
feeling and expressing a guarded hope that there
was mercy in store for the poor sinner, whom
parents, wives, children, brothers and sisters could
not bear to give up to utter ruin without a word,—
and would not, as he knew full well, in virtue
of that human love and sympathy which nothing
can ever extinguish. And in this poor Elsie's
history he could read nothing which the tears of
the recording angel might not wash away. As
the good physician of the place knew the diseases
that assailed the bodies of men and women, so
he had learned the mysteries of the sickness of
the soul.

So many wished to look upon Elsie's face once

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

more, that her father would not deny them; nay,
he was pleased that those who remembered her
living should see her in the still beauty of death.
Helen and those with her arrayed her for this
farewell-view. All was ready for the sad or curious
eyes which were to look upon her. There
was no painful change to be concealed by any
artifice. Even her round neck was left uncovered,
that she might be more like one who slept.
Only the golden cord was left in its place: some
searching eye might detect a trace of that birth-mark
which it was whispered she had always
worn a necklace to conceal.

At the last moment, when all the preparations
were completed, Old Sophy stooped over her,
and, with trembling hand, loosed the golden cord.
She looked intently, for some little space: there
was no shade nor blemish where the ring of gold
had encircled her throat. She took it gently
away and laid it in the casket which held her
ornaments.

“The Lord be praised!” the old woman cried,
aloud. “He has taken away the mark that was
on her; she's fit to meet his holy angels now!”

So Elsie lay for hours in the great room, in
a kind of state, with flowers all about her, —
her black hair braided as in life, — her brows
smooth, as if they had never known the scowl
of passion, — and on her lips the faint smile
with which she had uttered her last “Good-night.”
The young girls from the school looked

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

at her, one after another, and passed on, sobbing,
carrying in their hearts the picture that
would be with them all their days. The great
people of the place were all there with their silent
sympathy. The lesser kind of gentry, and
many of the plainer folk of the village, half-pleased
to find themselves passing beneath the
stately portico of the ancient mansion-house,
crowded in, until the ample rooms were overflowing.
All the friends whose acquaintance
we have made were there, and many from remoter
villages and towns.

There was a deep silence at last. The hour
had come for the parting words to be spoken
over the dead. The good old minister's voice
rose out of the stillness, subdued and tremulous
at first, but growing firmer and clearer as he
went on, until it reached the ears of the visitors
who were in the far, desolate chambers, looking
at the pictured hangings and the old dusty portraits.
He did not tell her story in his prayer.
He only spoke of our dear departed sister as
one of many whom Providence in its wisdom
has seen fit to bring under bondage from their
cradles. It was not for us to judge them by
any standard of our own. He who made the
heart alone knew the infirmities it inherited or
acquired. For all that our dear sister had presented
that was interesting and attractive in her
character we were to be grateful; for whatever
was dark or inexplicable we must trust that the

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

deep shadow which rested on the twilight dawn
of her being might render a reason before the
bar of Omniscience; for the grace which had
lightened her last days we should pour out our
hearts in thankful acknowledgment. From the
life and the death of this our dear sister we
should learn a lesson of patience with our fellow-creatures
in their inborn peculiarities, of
charity in judging what seem to us wilful faults
of character, of hope and trust, that, by sickness
or affliction, or such inevitable discipline as life
must always bring with it, if by no gentler
means, the soul which had been left by Nature
to wander into the path of error and of suffering
might be reclaimed and restored to its true
aim, and so led on by divine grace to its eternal
welfare. He closed his prayer by commending
each member of the afflicted family to the divine
blessing.

Then all at once rose the clear sound of the
girls' voices, in the sweet, sad melody of a funeral
hymn, — one of those which Elsie had
marked, as if prophetically, among her own favorites.

And so they laid her in the earth, and showered
down flowers upon her, and filled her grave,
and covered it with green sods. By the side of
it was another oblong ridge, with a white stone
standing at its head. Mr. Bernard looked upon
it, as he came close to the place where Elsie
was laid, and read the inscription, —

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

CATALINA
WIFE TO DUDLEY VENNER
DIED
OCTOBER 13TH 1840
AGED XX YEARS.

A gentle rain fell on the turf after it was
laid. This was the beginning of a long and
dreary autumnal storm, a deferred “equinoctial,”
as many considered it. The mountain streams
were all swollen and turbulent, and the steep
declivities were furrowed in every direction by
new channels. It made the house seem doubly
desolate to hear the wind howling and the rain
beating upon the roofs. The poor relation who
was staying at the house would insist on Helen's
remaining a few days: Old Sophy was in
such a condition, that it kept her in continual
anxiety, and there were many cares which Helen
could take off from her.

The old black woman's life was buried in her
darling's grave. She did nothing but moan and
lament for her. At night she was restless, and
would get up and wander to Elsie's apartment
and look for her and call her by name. At
other times she would lie awake and listen to
the wind and the rain, — sometimes with such
a wild look upon her face, and with such sudden
starts and exclamations, that it seemed as
if she heard spirit-voices and were answering the

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

whispers of unseen visitants. With all this were
mingled hints of her old superstition, — forebodings
of something fearful about to happen, —
perhaps the great final catastrophe of all things,
according to the prediction current in the kitchens
of Rockland.

“Hark!” Old Sophy would say, — “don' you
hear th' crackin' 'n' th' snappin' up in Th' Mountain,
'n' th' rollin' o' th' big stones? The' 's
somethin' stirrin' among th' rocks; I hear th'
soun' of it in th' night, when th' wind has
stopped blowin'. Oh, stay by me a little
while, Miss Darlin'! stay by me! for it's th'
Las' Day, maybe, that's close on us, 'n' I feel
as if I couldn' meet th' Lord all alone!”

It was curious, — but Helen did certainly recognize
sounds, during the lull of the storm, which
were not of falling rain or running streams, —
short snapping sounds, as of tense cords breaking, —
long uneven sounds, as of masses rolling
down steep declivities. But the morning
came as usual; and as the others said nothing
of these singular noises, Helen did not think it
necessary to speak of them. All day long she
and the humble relative of Elsie's mother, who
had appeared as poor relations are wont to in
the great crises of life, were busy in arranging
the disordered house, and looking over the various
objects which Elsie's singular tastes had
brought together, to dispose of them as her
father might direct. They all met together at

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

the usual hour for tea. One of the servants
came in, looking very blank, and said to the
poor relation, —

“The well is gone dry; we have nothing but
rain-water.”

Dudley Venner's countenance changed; he
sprang to his feet and went to assure himself
of the fact, and, if he could, of the reason of
it. For a well to dry up during such a rain
storm was extraordinary, — it was ominous.

He came back, looking very anxious.

“Did any of you notice any remarkable sounds
last night,” he said, — “or this morning? Hark!
do you hear anything now?”

They listened in perfect silence for a few
moments. Then there came a short cracking
sound, and two or three snaps, as of parting
cords.

Dudley Venner called all his household together.

“We are in danger here, as I think, to-night,”
he said, — “not very great danger, perhaps,
but it is a risk I do not wish you to
run. These heavy rains have loosed some of
the rocks above, and they may come down and
endanger the house. Harness the horses, Elbridge,
and take all the family away. Miss
Darley will go to the Institute; the others will
pass the night at the Mountain House. I shall
stay here, myself: it is not at all likely that
anything will come of these warnings; but if

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

there should, I choose to be here and take my
chance.”

It needs little, generally, to frighten servants,
and they were all ready enough to go. The
poor relation was one of the timid sort, and
was terribly uneasy to be got out of the house.
This left no alternative, of course, for Helen,
but to go also. They all urged upon Dudley
Venner to go with them: if there was danger,
why should he remain to risk it, when he sent
away the others?

Old Sophy said nothing until the time came
for her to go with the second of Elbridge's carriage-loads.

“Come, Sophy,” said Dudley Venner, “get
your things and go. They will take good care
of you at the Mountain House; and when we
have made sure that there is no real danger,
you shall come back at once.”

“No, Massa!” Sophy answered. “I've seen
Elsie into th' ground, 'n' I a'n't goin' away to
come back 'n' fin' Massa Venner buried under
th' rocks. My darlin' 's gone; 'n' now, if Massa
goes, 'n' th' ol' place goes, it's time for Ol' Sophy
to go, too. No, Massa Venner, we'll both stay
in th' ol' mansion 'n' wait for th' Lord!”

Nothing could change the old woman's determination;
and her master, who only feared, but
did not really expect the long-deferred catastrophe,
was obliged to consent to her staying. The
sudden drying of the well at such a time was the

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

most alarming sign; for he remembered that the
same thing had been observed just before great
mountain-slides. This long rain, too, was just
the kind of cause which was likely to loosen
the strata of rock piled up in the ledges; if the
dreaded event should ever come to pass, it would
be at such a time.

He paced his chamber uneasily until long past
midnight. If the morning came without accident,
he meant to have a careful examination made of
all the rents and fissures above, of their direction
and extent, and especially whether, in case of a
mountain-slide, the huge masses would be like to
reach so far to the east and so low down the
declivity as the mansion.

At two o'clock in the morning he was dozing
in his chair. Old Sophy had lain down on her
bed, and was muttering in troubled dreams.

All at once a loud crash seemed to rend the
very heavens above them: a crack as of the
thunder that follows close upon the bolt, — a
rending and crushing as of a forest snapped
through all its stems, torn, twisted, splintered,
dragged with all its ragged boughs into one
chaotic ruin. The ground trembled under them
as in an earthquake; the old mansion shuddered
so that all its windows chattered in their casements;
the great chimney shook off its heavy
cap-stones, which came down on the roof with
resounding concussions; and the echoes of The
Mountain roared and bellowed in long

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

reduplication, as if its whole foundations were rent, and
this were the terrible voice of its dissolution.

Dudley Venner rose from his chair, folded his
arms, and awaited his fate. There was no knowing
where to look for safety; and he remembered
too well the story of the family that was lost by
rushing out of the house, and so hurrying into
the very jaws of death.

He had stood thus but for a moment, when
he heard the voice of Old Sophy in a wild cry of
terror: —

“It's th' Las' Day! It's th' Las' Day! The
Lord is comin' to take us all!”

“Sophy!” he called; but she did not hear him
or heed him, and rushed out of the house.

The worst danger was over. If they were to
be destroyed, it would necessarily be in a few
seconds from the first thrill of the terrible convulsion.
He waited in awful suspense, but calm.
Not more than one or two minutes could have
passed before the frightful tumult and all its
sounding echoes had ceased. He called Old Sophy;
but she did not answer. He went to the
western window and looked forth into the darkness.
He could not distinguish the outlines of
the landscape, but the white stone was clearly
visible, and by its side the new-made mound.
Nay, what was that which obscured its outline,
in shape like a human figure? He flung open
the window and sprang through. It was all that
there was left of poor Old Sophy, stretched out,
lifeless, upon her darling's grave.

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

He had scarcely composed her limbs and drawn
the sheet over her, when the neighbors began to
arrive from all directions. Each was expecting
to hear of houses overwhelmed and families destroyed;
but each came with the story that his
own household was safe. It was not until the
morning dawned that the true nature and extent
of the sudden movement was ascertained. A
great seam had opened above the long cliff, and
the terrible Rattlesnake Ledge, with all its envenomed
reptiles, its dark fissures and black caverns,
was buried forever beneath a mighty incumbent
mass of ruin.

-- 286 --

p606-589 CHAPTER XXXI. MR. SILAS PECKHAM RENDERS HIS ACCOUNT.

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

The morning rose clear and bright. The long
storm was over, and the calm autumnal sunshine
was now to return, with all its infinite repose and
sweetness. With the earliest dawn exploring
parties were out in every direction along the
southern slope of The Mountain, tracing the
ravages of the great slide and the track it had
followed. It proved to be not so much a slide
as the breaking off and falling of a vast line of
cliff, including the dreaded Ledge. It had folded
over like the leaves of a half-opened book when
they close, crushing the trees below, piling its
ruins in a glacis at the foot of what had been
the overhanging wall of the cliff, and filling up
that deep cavity above the mansion-house which
bore the ill-omened name of Dead Man's Hollow.
This it was which had saved the Dudley mansion.
The falling masses, or huge fragments
breaking off from them, would have swept the
house and all around it to destruction but for
this deep shelving dell, into which the stream
of ruin was happily directed. It was, indeed,

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

one of Nature's conservative revolutions; for the
fallen masses made a kind of shelf, which interposed
a level break between the inclined planes
above and below it, so that the nightmare-fancies
of the dwellers in the Dudley mansion, and in
many other residences under the shadow of The
Mountain, need not keep them lying awake hereafter
to listen for the snapping of roots and the
splitting of the rocks above them.

Twenty-four hours after the falling of the cliff,
it seemed as if it had happened ages ago. The
new fact had fitted itself in with all the old predictions,
forebodings, fears, and acquired the solidarity
belonging to all events which have slipped
out of the fingers of Time and dissolved in the
antecedent eternity.

Old Sophy was lying dead in the Dudley mansion.
If there were tears shed for her, they could
not be bitter ones; for she had lived out her full
measure of days, and gone — who could help
fondly believing it? — to rejoin her beloved mistress.
They made a place for her at the foot of
the two mounds. It was thus she would have
chosen to sleep, and not to have wronged her
humble devotion in life by asking to lie at the
side of those whom she had served so long and
faithfully. There were very few present at the
simple ceremony. Helen Darley was one of
these few. The old black woman had been her
companion in all the kind offices of which she
had been the ministering angel to Elsie.

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

After it was all over, Helen was leaving with
the rest, when Dudley Venner begged her to
stay a little, and he would send her back: it was
a long walk; besides, he wished to say some
things to her, which he had not had the opportunity
of speaking. Of course Helen could not
refuse him; there must be many thoughts coming
into his mind which he would wish to share
with her who had known his daughter so long
and been with her in her last days.

She returned into the great parlor with the
wrought cornices and the medallion-portraits on
the ceiling.

“I am now alone in the world,” Dudley Venner
said.

Helen must have known that before he spoke.
But the tone in which he said it had so much
meaning, that she could not find a word to answer
him with. They sat in silence, which the
old tall clock counted out in long seconds; but
it was silence which meant more than any
words they had ever spoken.

“Alone in the world. Helen, the freshness of
my life is gone, and there is little left of the few
graces which in my younger days might have
fitted me to win the love of women. Listen to
me, — kindly, if you can; forgive me, at least.
Half my life has been passed in constant fear
and anguish, without any near friend to share
my trials. My task is done now; my fears have
ceased to prey upon me; the sharpness of early

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

sorrows has yielded something of its edge to
time. You have bound me to you by gratitude
in the tender care you have taken of my poor
child. More than this. I must tell you all now,
out of the depth of this trouble through which
I am passing. I have loved you from the moment
we first met; and if my life has anything
left worth accepting, it is yours. Will you take
the offered gift?”

Helen looked in his face, surprised, bewildered.

“This is not for me, — not for me,” she said.
“I am but a poor faded flower, not worth the
gathering of such a one as you. No, no, — I
have been bred to humble toil all my days, and
I could not be to you what you ought to ask. I
am accustomed to a kind of loneliness and self-dependence.
I have seen nothing, almost, of the
world, such as you were born to move in. Leave
me to my obscure place and duties; I shall at
least have peace; — and you — you will surely
find in due time some one better fitted by Nature
and training to make you happy.”

“No, Miss Darley!” Dudley Venner said, almost
sternly. “You must not speak to a man,
who has lived through my experiences, of looking
about for a new choice after his heart has once
chosen. Say that you can never love me; say
that I have lived too long to share your young
life; say that sorrow has left nothing in me for
Love to find his pleasure in; but do not mock
me with the hope of a new affection for some

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

unknown object. The first look of yours brought
me to your side. The first tone of your voice
sunk into my heart. From this moment my life
must wither out or bloom anew. My home is
desolate. Come under my roof and make it
bright once more, — share my life with me, — or
I shall give the halls of the old mansion to the
bats and the owls, and wander forth alone without
a hope or a friend!”

To find herself with a man's future at the disposal
of a single word of hers! — a man like this,
too, with a fascination for her against which she
had tried to shut her heart, feeling that he lived
in another sphere than hers, working as she was
for her bread, a poor operative in the factory of
a hard master and jealous overseer, the salaried
drudge of Mr. Silas Peckham! Why, she had
thought he was grateful to her as a friend of his
daughter; she had even pleased herself with the
feeling that he liked her, in her humble place, as
a woman of some cultivation and many sympathetic
points of relation with himself; but that he
loved her, — that this deep, fine nature, in a man
so far removed from her in outward circumstance,
should have found its counterpart in one
whom life had treated so coldly as herself, —
that Dudley Venner should stake his happiness
on a breath of hers, — poor Helen Darley's, — it
was all a surprise, a confusion, a kind of fear
not wholly fearful. Ah, me! women know what
it is, — that mist over the eyes, that trembling in

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

the limbs, that faltering of the voice, that sweet,
shame-faced, unspoken confession of weakness
which does not wish to be strong, that sudden
overflow in the soul where thoughts loose their
hold on each other and swim single and helpless
in the flood of emotion, — women know what
it is!

No doubt she was a little frightened and a
good deal bewildered, and that her sympathies
were warmly excited for a friend to whom she
had been brought so near, and whose loneliness
she saw and pitied. She lost that calm self-possession
she had hoped to maintain.

“If I thought that I could make you happy, —
if I should speak from my heart, and not my reason, —
I am but a weak woman, — yet if I can
be to you — What can I say?”

What more could this poor, dear Helen say?

“Elbridge, harness the horses and take Miss
Darley back to the school.”

What conversation had taken place since Helen's
rhetorical failure is not recorded in the minutes
from which this narrative is constructed. But
when the man who had been summoned had gone
to get the carriage ready, Helen resumed something
she had been speaking of.

“Not for the world! Everything must go on
just as it has gone on, for the present. There
are proprieties to be consulted. I cannot be hard
with you, that out of your very affliction has

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

sprung this — this — well — you must name it
for me, — but the world will never listen to explanations.
I am to be Helen Darley, lady assistant
in Mr. Silas Peckham's school, as long as
I see fit to hold my office. And I mean to attend
to my scholars just as before; so that I shall
have very little time for visiting or seeing company.
I believe, though, you are one of the
Trustees and a Member of the Examining Committee;
so that, if you should happen to visit the
school, I shall try to be civil to you.”

Every lady sees, of course, that Helen was
quite right; but perhaps here and there one will
think that Dudley Venner was all wrong, — that
he was too hasty, — that he should have been
too full of his recent grief for such a confession
as he has just made, and the passion from which
it sprung. Perhaps they do not understand the
sudden recoil of a strong nature long compressed.
Perhaps they have not studied the mystery of
allotropism in the emotions of the human heart.
Go to the nearest chemist and ask him to show
you some of the dark-red phosphorus which will
not burn without fierce heating, but at 500°,
Fahrenheit, changes back again to the inflammable
substance we know so well. Grief seems
more like ashes than like fire; but as grief has
been love once, so it may become love again.
This is emotional allotropism.

Helen rode back to the Institute and inquired
for Mr. Peckham. She had not seen him during

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

the brief interval between her departure from the
mansion-house and her return to Old Sophy's
funeral. There were various questions about the
school she wished to ask.

“Oh, how's your haälth, Miss Darley?” Silas
began. “We've missed you consid'able. Glad
to see you back at the post of dooty. Hope the
Squire treated you hahnsomely, — liberal pecooniary
compensation, — hey? A'n't much of a
loser, I guess, by acceptin' his propositions?”

Helen blushed at this last question, as if Silas
had meant something by it beyond asking what
money she had received; but his own double-meaning
expression and her blush were too nice
points for him to have taken cognizance of. He
was engaged in a mental calculation as to the
amount of the deduction he should make under
the head of “demage to the institootion,” — this
depending somewhat on that of the “pecooniary
compensation” she might have received for her
services as the friend of Elsie Venner.

So Helen slid back at once into her routine,
the same faithful, patient creature she had always
been. But what was this new light which
seemed to have kindled in her eyes? What was
this look of peace, which nothing could disturb,
which smiled serenely through all the little meannesses
with which the daily life of the educational
factory surrounded her, — which not only made
her seem resigned, but overflowed all her features
with a thoughtful, subdued happiness? Mr.

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

Bernard did not know, — perhaps he did not
guess. The inmates of the Dudley mansion were
not scandalized by any mysterious visits of a
veiled or unveiled lady. The vibrating tongues
of the “female youth” of the Institute were
not set in motion by the standing of an equipage
at the gate, waiting for their lady teacher. The
servants at the mansion did not convey numerous
letters with superscriptions in a bold, manly
hand, sealed with the arms of a well-known
house, and directed to Miss Helen Darley; nor,
on the other hand, did Hiram, the man from the
lean streak in New Hampshire, carry sweet-smelling,
rose-hued, many-layered, criss-crossed, fine-stitch-lettered
packages of note-paper directed to
Dudley Venner, Esq., and all too scanty to hold
that incredible expansion of the famous three
words which a woman was born to say, — that
perpetual miracle which astonishes all the go-betweens
who wear their shoes out in carrying a
woman's infinite variations on the theme, “I love
you.”

But the reader must remember that there are
walks in country-towns where people are liable
to meet by accident, and that the hollow of an
old tree has served the purpose of a post-office
sometimes; so that he has her choice (to divide
the pronouns impartially) of various hypotheses
to account for the new glory of happiness which
seemed to have irradiated our poor Helen's features,
as if her dreary life were awakening in the
dawn of a blessed future.

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

With all the alleviations which have been
hinted at, Mr. Dudley Venner thought that the
days and the weeks had never moved so slowly
as through the last period of the autumn that was
passing. Elsie had been a perpetual source of
anxiety to him, but still she had been a companion.
He could not mourn for her; for he
felt that she was safer with her mother, in that
world where there are no more sorrows and dangers,
than she could have been with him. But
as he sat at his window and looked at the three
mounds, the loneliness of the great house made
it seem more like the sepulchre than these narrow
dwellings where his beloved and her daughter
lay close to each other, side by side, — Catalina,
the bride of his youth, and Elsie, the child
whom he had nurtured, with poor Old Sophy,
who had followed them like a black shadow, at
their feet, under the same soft turf, sprinkled with
the brown autumnal leaves. It was not good
for him to be thus alone. How should he ever
live through the long months of November and
December?

The months of November and December did,
in some way or other, get rid of themselves at
last, bringing with them the usual events of village-life
and a few unusual ones. Some of the
geologists had been up to look at the great
slide, of which they gave those prolix accounts
which everybody remembers who read the scientific
journals of the time. The engineers

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

reported that there was little probability of any
further convulsion along the line of rocks which
overhung the more thickly settled part of the
town. The naturalists drew up a paper on the
“Probable Extinction of the Crotalus Durissus
in the Township of Rockland.” The engagement
of the Widow Rowens to a Little Millionville
merchant was announced, — “Sudding 'n'
onexpected,” Widow Leech said, — “waälthy, or
she wouldn't ha' looked at him, — fifty year old,
if he is a day, 'n' ha'n't got a white hair in his
head.
” The Reverend Chauncy Fairweather
had publicly announced that he was going to
join the Roman Catholic communion, — not so
much to the surprise or consternation of the religious
world as he had supposed. Several old
ladies forthwith proclaimed their intention of
following him; but, as one or two of them were
deaf, and another had been threatened with an
attack of that mild, but obstinate complaint, dementia
senilis,
many thought it was not so much
the force of his arguments as a kind of tendency
to jump as the bellwether jumps, well
known in flocks not included in the Christian
fold. His bereaved congregation immediately
began pulling candidates on and off, like new
boots, on trial. Some pinched in tender places;
some were too loose; some were too squaretoed;
some were too coarse, and didn't please;
some were too thin, and wouldn't last; — in
short, they couldn't possibly find a fit. At last

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

people began to drop in to hear old Doctor
Honeywood. They were quite surprised to find
what a human old gentleman he was, and went
back and told the others, that, instead of being
a case of confluent sectarianism, as they supposed,
the good old minister had been so well
vaccinated with charitable virus that he was
now a true, open-souled Christian of the mildest
type. The end of all which was, that the liberal
people went over to the old minister almost in
a body, just at the time that Deacon Shearer
and the “Vinegar-Bible” party split off, and that
not long afterwards they sold their own meeting-house
to the malecontents, so that Deacon
Soper used often to remind Colonel Sprowle of
his wish that “our little man and him [the Reverend
Doctor] would swop pulpits,” and tell him
it had “pooty nigh come trew.” — But this is
anticipating the course of events, which were
much longer in coming about; for we have but
just got through that terrible long month, as Mr.
Dudley Venner found it, of December.

On the first of January, Mr. Silas Peckham
was in the habit of settling his quarterly accounts,
and making such new arrangements as
his convenience or interest dictated. New-Year
was a holiday at the Institute. No doubt this
accounted for Helen's being dressed so charmingly, —
always, to be sure, in her own simple
way, but yet with such a true lady's air, that
she looked fit to be the mistress of any mansion
in the land.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

She was in the parlor alone, a little before
noon, when Mr. Peckham came in.

“I'm ready to settle my accaount with you
now, Miss Darley,” said Silas.

“As you please, Mr. Peckham,” Helen answered,
very graciously.

“Before payin' you your selary,” the Principal
continued, “I wish to come to an understandin'
as to the futur'. I consider that I've been
payin' high, very high, for the work you do.
Women's wages can't be expected to do more
than feed and clothe 'em, as a gineral thing,
with a little savin', in case of sickness, and to
bury 'em, if they break daown, as all of 'em
are liable to do at any time. If I a'n't misinformed,
you not only support yourself out of
my establishment, but likewise relatives of yours,
who I don't know that I'm called upon to feed and
clothe. There is a young woman, not burdened
with destitute relatives, has signified that she
would be glad to take your dooties for less pecooniary
compensation, by a consid'able amaount, than
you now receive. I shall be willin', however, to
retain your services at sech redooced rate as we
shall fix upon, — provided sech redooced rate be
as low or lower than the same services can be
obtained elsewhere.”

“As you please, Mr. Peckham,” Helen answered,
with a smile so sweet that the Principal (who
of course had trumped up this opposition-teacher
for the occasion) said to himself she would

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

stand being cut down a quarter, perhaps a half,
of her salary.

“Here is your accaount, Miss Darley, and the
balance doo you,” said Silas Peckham, handing
her a paper and a small roll of infectious-flavored
bills wrapping six poisonous coppers of
the old coinage.

She took the paper and began looking at it.
She could not quite make up her mind to touch
the feverish bills with the cankering coppers in
them, and left them airing themselves on the
table.

The document she held ran as follows:

Silas Peckham, Esq., Principal of the Apollinean Institute,
In Account with Helen Darley, Assist. Teacher.

Dr. Cr.
To Salary for quarter
ending Jan. 1st, @
$75 per quarter
$75.00 By Deduction for absence,
1 week 3 days
$10.00
By Board, lodging, etc.,
for 10 days, @ 75
cts. per day
7.50
By Damage to Institution
by absence of
teacher from duties,
say
25.00
By Stationery furnished 43
By Postage-stamp 01
By Balance due Helen
Darley
32.06
$75.00 $75.00

Rockland, Jan. 1st, 1859.

Now Helen had her own private reasons for

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

wishing to receive the small sum which was due
her at this time without any unfair deduction,—
reasons which we need not inquire into too
particularly, as we may be very sure that they
were right and womanly. So, when she looked
over this account of Mr. Silas Peckham's, and
saw that he had contrived to pare down her
salary to something less than half its stipulated
amount, the look which her countenance wore
was as near to that of righteous indignation as
her gentle features and soft blue eyes would
admit of its being.

“Why, Mr. Peckham,” she said, “do you mean
this? If I am of so much value to you that you
must take off twenty-five dollars for ten days' absence,
how is it that my salary is to be cut down
to less than seventy-five dollars a quarter, if I remain
here?”

“I gave you fair notice,” said Silas. “I have
a minute of it I took down immed'ately after the
intervoo.”

He lugged out his large pocket-book with the
strap going all round it, and took from it a slip of
paper which confirmed his statement.

“Besides,” he added, slyly, “I presoom you
have received a liberal pecooniary compensation
from Squire Venner for nussin' his daughter.”

Helen was looking over the bill while he was
speaking.

“Board and lodging for ten days, Mr. Peckham,—
whose board and lodging, pray?”

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

The door opened before Silas Peckham could
answer, and Mr. Bernard walked into the parlor.
Helen was holding the bill in her hand, looking
as any woman ought to look who has been at
once wronged and insulted.

“The last turn of the thumbscrew!” said Mr.
Bernard to himself. “What is it, Helen? You
look troubled.”

She handed him the account.

He looked at the footing of it. Then he
looked at the items. Then he looked at Silas
Peckham.

At this moment Silas was sublime. He was
so transcendently unconscious of the emotions
going on in Mr. Bernard's mind at the moment,
that he had only a single thought.

“The accaount's correc'ly cast, I presoom; —
if the' 's any mistake of figgers or addin' 'em up,
it'll be made all right. Everything's accordin' to
agreement. The minute written immed'ately after
the intervoo is here in my possession.”

Mr. Bernard looked at Helen. Just what would
have happened to Silas Peckham, as he stood
then and there, but for the interposition of a
merciful Providence, nobody knows or ever will
know; for at that moment steps were heard upon
the stairs, and Hiram threw open the parlor-door
for Mr. Dudley Venner to enter.

He saluted them all gracefully with the good-wishes
of the season, and each of them returned
his compliment, — Helen blushing fearfully, of

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

course, but not particularly noticed in her embarrassment
by more than one.

Silas Peckham reckoned with perfect confidence
on his Trustees, who had always said
what he told them to, and done what he wanted.
It was a good chance now to show off his power,
and, by letting his instructors know the unstable
tenure of their offices, make it easier to settle his
accounts and arrange his salaries. There was
nothing very strange in Mr. Venner's calling; he
was one of the Trustees, and this was New Year's
Day. But he had called just at the lucky moment
for Mr. Peckham's object.

“I have thought some of makin' changes in the
department of instruction,” he began. “Several
accomplished teachers have applied to me, who
would be glad of sitooations. I understand
that there never have been so many fust-rate
teachers, male and female, out of employment
as doorin' the present season. If I can make
sahtisfahctory arrangements with my present
corpse of teachers, I shall be glad to do so;
otherwise I shell, with the permission of the
Trustees, make sech noo arrangements as circumstahnces
compel.”

“You may make arrangements for a new assistant
in my department, Mr. Peckham,” said
Mr. Bernard, “at once, — this day, — this hour.
I am not safe to be trusted with your person five
minutes out of this lady's presence, — of whom
I beg pardon for this strong language. Mr.

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

Venner, I must beg you, as one of the Trustees of
this Institution, to look at the manner in which
its Principal has attempted to swindle this faithful
teacher, whose toils and sacrifices and self-devotion
to the school have made it all that it is,
in spite of this miserable trader's incompetence.
Will you look at the paper I hold?”

Dudley Venner took the account and read it
through, without changing a feature. Then he
turned to Silas Peckham.

“You may make arrangements for a new assistant
in the branches this lady has taught. Miss
Helen Darley is to be my wife. I had hoped to
have announced this news in a less abrupt and
ungraceful manner. But I came to tell you with
my own lips what you would have learned before
evening from my friends in the village.”

Mr. Bernard went to Helen, who stood silent,
with downcast eyes, and took her hand warmly,
hoping she might find all the happiness she deserved.
Then he turned to Dudley Venner, and
said, —

“She is a queen, but has never found it out.
The world has nothing nobler than this dear
woman, whom you have discovered in the disguise
of a teacher. God bless her and you!”

Dudley Venner returned his friendly grasp,
without answering a word in articulate speech.

Silas remained dumb and aghast for a brief
space. Coming to himself a little, he thought
there might have been some mistake about the

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

items, — would like to have Miss Darley's bill
returned, — would make it all right, — had no
idee that Squire Venner had a special int'rest
in Miss Darley, — was sorry he had given offence, —
if he might take that bill and look it
over —

“No, Mr. Peckham,” said Mr. Dudley Venner;
“there will be a full meeting of the Board next
week, and the bill, and such evidence with reference
to the management of the Institution and
the treatment of its instructors as Mr. Langdon
sees fit to bring forward will be laid before
them.”

Miss Helen Darley became that very day the
guest of Miss Arabella Thornton, the Judge's
daughter. Mr. Bernard made his appearance a
week or two later at the Lectures, where the Professor
first introduced him to the reader.

He stayed after the class had left the room.

“Ah, Mr. Langdon! how do you do? Very
glad to see you back again. How have you been
since our correspondence on Fascination and
other curious scientific questions?”

It was the Professor who spoke, — whom the
reader will recognize as myself, the teller of this
story.

“I have been well,” Mr. Bernard answered,
with a serious look which invited a further question.

“I hope you have had none of those painful
or dangerous experiences you seemed to be

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

thinking of when you wrote; at any rate, you have
escaped having your obituary written.”

“I have seen some things worth remembering.
Shall I call on you this evening and tell you
about them?”

“I shall be most happy to see you.”

This was the way in which I, the Professor,
became acquainted with some of the leading
events of this story. They interested me sufficiently
to lead me to avail myself of all those
other extraordinary methods of obtaining information
well known to writers of narrative.

Mr. Langdon seemed to me to have gained in
seriousness and strength of character by his late
experiences. He threw his whole energies into
his studies with an effect which distanced all his
previous efforts. Remembering my former hint,
he employed his spare hours in writing for the
annual prizes, both of which he took by a unanimous
vote of the judges. Those who heard him
read his Thesis at the Medical Commencement
will not soon forget the impression made by his
fine personal appearance and manners, nor the
universal interest excited in the audience, as he
read, with his beautiful enunciation, that striking
paper entitled “Unresolved Nebulæ in Vital Science.”
It was a general remark of the Faculty,—
and old Doctor Kittredge, who had come down
on purpose to hear Mr. Langdon, heartily agreed
to it, — that there had never been a diploma filled

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

up, since the institution which conferred upon
him the degree of Doctor Medicinæ was founded,
which carried with it more of promise to the profession
than that which bore the name of

Bernardus Caryl Langdon.

-- 307 --

p606-610 CHAPTER XXXII. CONCLUSION.

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

Mr. Bernard Langdon had no sooner taken
his degree, than, in accordance with the advice
of one of his teachers whom he frequently consulted,
he took an office in the heart of the city
where he had studied. He had thought of beginning
in a suburb or some remoter district of the
city proper.

“No,” said his teacher, — to wit, myself, —
“don't do any such thing. You are made for
the best kind of practice; don't hamper yourself
with an outside constituency, such as belongs to
a practitioner of the second class. When a fellow
like you chooses his beat, he must look ahead a
little. Take care of all the poor that apply to
you, but leave the half-pay classes to a different
style of doctor, — the people who spend one half
their time in taking care of their patients, and the
other half in squeezing out their money. Go for
the swell-fronts and south-exposure houses; the
folks inside are just as good as other people, and
the pleasantest, on the whole, to take care of.
They must have somebody, and they like a gentleman
best. Don't throw yourself away. You

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

have a good presence and pleasing manners.
You wear white linen by inherited instinct.
You can pronounce the word view. You have
all the elements of success; go and take it. Be
polite and generous, but don't undervalue yourself.
You will be useful, at any rate; you may
just as well be happy, while you are about it.
The highest social class furnishes incomparably
the best patients, taking them by and large. Besides,
when they won't get well and bore you to
death, you can send 'em off to travel. Mind me
now, and take the tops of your sparrowgrass.
Somebody must have 'em, — why shouldn't you?
If you don't take your chance, you'll get the buttends
as a matter of course.”

Mr. Bernard talked like a young man full of
noble sentiments. He wanted to be useful to his
fellow-beings. Their social differences were nothing
to him. He would never court the rich, —
he would go where he was called. He would
rather save the life of a poor mother of a family
than that of half a dozen old gouty millionnaires
whose heirs had been yawning and stretching
these ten years to get rid of them.

“Generous emotions!” I exclaimed. “Cherish
'em; cling to 'em till you are fifty, till you are
seventy, till you are ninety! But do as I tell
you, — strike for the best circle of practice, and
you'll be sure to get it!”

Mr. Langdon did as I told him, — took a genteel
office, furnished it neatly, dressed with a

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

certain elegance, soon made a pleasant circle of
acquaintances, and began to work his way into
the right kind of business. I missed him, however,
for some days, not long after he had opened
his office. On his return, he told me he had been
up at Rockland, by special invitation, to attend
the wedding of Mr. Dudley Venner and Miss
Helen Darley. He gave me a full account of
the ceremony, which I regret that I cannot relate
in full. “Helen looked like an angel,” — that, I
am sure, was one of his expressions. As for her
dress, I should like to give the details, but am
afraid of committing blunders, as men always do,
when they undertake to describe such matters.
White dress, anyhow, — that I am sure of, —
with orange-flowers, and the most wonderful lace
veil that was ever seen or heard of. The Reverend
Doctor Honeywood performed the ceremony,
of course. The good people seemed to have forgotten
they ever had had any other minister, —
except Deacon Shearer and his set of malecontents,
who were doing a dull business in the
meeting-house lately occupied by the Reverend
Mr. Fairweather.

“Who was at the wedding?”

“Everybody, pretty much. They wanted to
keep it quiet, but it was of no use. Married at
church. Front pews, old Doctor Kittredge and
all the mansion-house people and distinguished
strangers, — Colonel Sprowle and family, including
Matilda's young gentleman, a graduate of
one of the fresh-water colleges, — Mrs. Pickins

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

(late Widow Rowens) and husband, — Deacon
Soper and numerous parishioners. A little nearer
the door, Abel, the Doctor's man, and Elbridge,
who drove them to church in the family-coach.
Father Fairweather, as they all call him now,
came in late with Father McShane.”

“And Silas Peckham?”

“Oh, Silas had left The School and Rockland.
Cut up altogether too badly in the examination
instituted by the Trustees. Had removed over
to Tamarack, and thought of renting a large
house and `farming' the town-poor.”

Some time after this, as I was walking with a
young friend along by the swell-fronts and south-exposures,
whom should I see but Mr. Bernard
Langdon, looking remarkably happy, and keeping
step by the side of a very handsome and singularly
well-dressed young lady? He bowed and
lifted his hat as we passed.

“Who is that pretty girl my young doctor has
got there?” I said to my companion.

“Who is that?” he answered. “You don't
know? Why, that is neither more nor less than
Miss Letitia Forrester, daughter of — of — why,
the great banking-firm, you know, Bilyuns Brothers
& Forrester. Got acquainted with her in the
country, they say. There's a story that they're
engaged, or like to be, if the firm consents.”

“Oh!” I said.

I did not like the look of it in the least. Too
young, — too young. Has not taken any position

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

yet. No right to ask for the hand of Bilyuns
Brothers & Co.'s daughter. Besides, it will spoil
him for practice, if he marries a rich girl before
he has formed habits of work.

I looked in at his office the next day. A box
of white kids was lying open on the table. A
three-cornered note, directed in a very delicate
lady's-hand, was distinguishable among a heap
of papers. I was just going to call him to account
for his proceedings, when he pushed the
three-cornered note aside and took up a letter
with a great corporation-seal upon it. He had
received the offer of a professor's chair in an
ancient and distinguished institution.

“Pretty well for three-and-twenty, my boy,”
I said. “I suppose you'll think you must be
married one of these days, if you accept this
office.”

Mr. Langdon blushed. — There had been stories
about him, he knew. His name had been
mentioned in connection with that of a very
charming young lady. The current reports were
not true. He had met this young lady, and been
much pleased with her, in the country, at the
house of her grandfather, the Reverend Doctor
Honeywood, — you remember Miss Letitia Forrester,
whom I have mentioned repeatedly? On
coming to town, he found his country-acquaintance
in a social position which seemed to discourage
his continued intimacy. He had discovered,
however, that he was a not unwelcome
visitor, and had kept up friendly relations with

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

her. But there was no truth in the current reports, —
none at all.

Some months had passed, after this visit, when
I happened one evening to stroll into a box in one
of the principal theatres of the city. A small
party sat on the seats before me: a middle-aged
gentleman and his lady, in front, and directly
behind them my young doctor and the same very
handsome young lady I had seen him walking
with on the sidewalk before the swell-fronts and
south-exposures. As Professor Langdon seemed
to be very much taken up with his companion,
and both of them looked as if they were enjoying
themselves, I determined not to make my presence
known to my young friend, and to withdraw
quietly after feasting my eyes with the sight of
them for a few minutes.

“It looks as if something might come of it,”
I said to myself. At that moment the young
lady lifted her arm accidentally in such a way
that the light fell upon the clasp of a chain which
encircled her wrist. My eyes filled with tears as
I read upon the clasp, in sharp-cut Italic letters,
E. V. They were tears at once of sad remembrance
and of joyous anticipation; for the ornament
on which I looked was the double pledge
of a dead sorrow and a living affection. It was
the golden bracelet, — the parting-gift of Elsie
Venner.

THE END. Back matter

-- --

Advertisement

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

&hand; Any Books in this list will be sent free of postage, on receipt
of price.

Boston, 135 Washington Street,
February,
1861.

A LIST OF BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
TICKNOR AND FIELDS.

Sir Walter Scott.

Illustrated Household Edition of the Waverley
Novels.
50 volumes. In portable size, 16mo. form. Now
Complete. Price 75 cents a volume.

The paper is of fine quality; the stereotype plates are not old
ones repaired, the type having been cast expressly for this edition.
The Novels are illustrated with capital steel plates engraved
in the best manner, after drawings and paintings by the
most eminent artists, among whom are Birket Foster, Darley,
Billings, Landseer, Harvey, and Faed. This Edition contains
all the latest notes and corrections of the author, a Glossary and
Index; and some curious additions, especially in “Guy Mannering”
and the “Bride of Lammermoor;” being the fullest
edition of the Novels ever published. The notes are at the foot
of the page,
—a great convenience to the reader.

Any of the following Novels sold separate.

Waverley, 2 vols.

Guy Mannering, 2 vols.

The Antiquary, 2 vols.

Rob Roy, 2 vols.

Old Mortality, 2 vols.

Black Dwarf, } 2 vols.

Legend of Montrose,

Heart of Mid Lothian, 2 vols.

Bride of Lammermoor, 2 vols.

Ivanhoe, 2 vols.

The Monastery, 2 vols.

The Abbot, 2 vols.

Kenilworth, 2 vols.

The Pirate, 2 vols.

The Fortunes of Nigel, 2 vols.

Peveril of the Peak, 2 vols.

Quentin Durward, 2 vols.

St. Ronan's Well, 2 vols.

Redgauntlet, 2 vols.

The Betrothed, } 2 vols.

The Highland Widow,

The Talisman, }

Two Drovers,

My Aunt Margaret's Mirror, 2 vols.

The Tapestried Chamber,

The Laird's Jock.

Woodstock, 2 vols.

The Fair Maid of Perth, 2 vols.

Anne of Geierstein, 2 vols.

Count Robert of Paris, 2 vols.

The Surgeon's Daughter, }

Castle Dangerous, 2 vols.

Index and Glossary.

Tales of a Grandfather. In Press.

Life. By J. G. Lockhart. In Press. Uniform with Novels.
Vols. 1 and 2 ready in March.

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

Thomas De Quincey.

Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, and Suspiria
de Profundis.
With Portrait. 75 cents.

Biographical Essays. 75 cents.

Miscellaneous Essays. 75 cents.

The Cæsars. 75 cents.

Literary Reminiscences. 2 vols. $1.50.

Narrative and Miscellaneous Papers. 2 vols. $1.50.

Essays on the Poets, &c. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Historical and Critical Essays. 2 vols. $1.50.

Autobiographic Sketches. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Essays on Philosophical Writers, &c. 2 vols. 16mo.
$1.50.

Letters to a Young Man, and other Papers. 1 vol.
75 cents.

Theological Essays and other Papers. 2 vols.
$1.50.

The Note Book. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Memorials and other Papers. 2 vols. 16mo. $1.50.

The Avenger and other Papers. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Logic of Political Economy, and other Papers.
1 vol. 75 cents.

Thomas Hood.

Memorials. Edited by his Children. 2 vols. $1.75.

Alfred Tennyson.

Poetical Works. With Portrait. 2 vols. Cloth. $2.00.

Pocket Edition of Poems Complete. 2 vols. $1.50.

Poems. Complete in one volume. With Portrait. $1.00.

The Princess. Cloth. 50 cents.

In Memoriam. Cloth. 75 cents.

Maud, and other Poems. Cloth. 50 cents.

Idylls of the King. A new volume. Cloth. 75 cents.

-- 003 --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

Charles Dickens.

[ENGLISH EDITION.]

The Complete Works of Charles Dickens. Fine
Library Edition. Published simultaneously in London and
Boston. English print, fine cloth binding, 22 vols. 12mo.
$27.50.

Henry W. Longfellow.

Poetical Works. 2 vols. Boards, $2.00. Cloth, $2.25.

Pocket Edition of Poetical Works. In two volumes.
$1.75.

Pocket Edition of Prose Works Complete. In two
volumes. $1.75.

The Song of Hiawatha. $1.00.

Evangeline: A Tale of Acadia. 75 cents.

The Golden Legend. A Poem. $1.00.

Hyperion. A Romance. $1.00.

Outre-Mer. A Pilgrimage. $1.00.

Kavanagh. A Tale. 75 cents.

The Courtship of Miles Standish. 1 vol. 16mo.
75 cents.

Illustrated editions of Evangeline. Poems, Hyperion,
The Golden Legend,
and Miles Standish.

Charles Reade.

Peg Woffington. A Novel. 75 cents.

Christie Johnstone. A Novel. 75 cents.

Clouds and Sunshine. A Novel. 75 cents.

Never too late to Mend.” 2 vols. $1.50.

White Lies. A Novel. 1 vol. $1.25.

Propria Quæ Maribus and The Box Tunnel. 25 cts.

The Eighth Commandment. 75 cents.

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

James Russell Lowell.

Complete Poetical Works. In Blue and Gold. 2 vols.
$1.50.

Poetical Works. 2 vols. 16mo. Cloth. $1.50.

Sir Launfal. New Edition. 25 cents.

A Fable for Critics. New Edition. 50 cents.

The Biglow Papers. New Edition. 63 cents.

Fireside Travels. In Press.

Nathaniel Hawthorne.

Twice-Told Tales. Two volumes. $1.50.

The Scarlet Letter. 75 cents.

The House of the Seven Gables. $1.00.

The Snow Image, and other Tales. 75 cents.

The Blithedale Romance. 75 cents.

Mosses from an Old Manse. 2 vols. $1.50.

The Marble Faun. 2 vols. $1.50.

True Stories. 75 cents.

A Wonder-Book for Girls and Boys. 75 cents.

Tanglewood Tales. 88 cents.

Edwin P. Whipple.

Essays and Reviews. 2 vols. $2.00.

Lectures on Literature and Life. 63 cents.

Washington and the Revolution. 20 cents.

Charles Kingsley.

Two Years Ago. A New Novel. $1.25.

Amyas Leigh. A Novel. $1.25.

Glaucus; or, the Wonders of the Shore. 50 cts.

Poetical Works. 75 cents.

The Heroes; or, Greek Fairy Tales. 75 cents.

Andromeda and other Poems. 50 cents.

Sir Walter Raleigh and his Time, &c. $1.25.

New Miscellanies. 1 vol. $1.00.

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

Mrs. Howe.

Passion Flowers. 75 cents.

Words for the Hour. 75 cents.

The World's Own. 50 cents.

A Trip to Cuba. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

George S. Hillard.

Six Months in Italy. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.50.

Dangers and Duties of the Mercantile Profession.
25 cents.

Selections from the Writings of Walter Savage
Landor.
1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Oliver Wendell Holmes.

Elsie Venner: a Romance of Destiny. 2 vols. Cloth. $1.75.

Poems. With fine Portrait. Cloth. $1.00.

Astræa. Fancy paper. 25 cents.

The Autocrat of the Breakfast Table. With Illustrations
by Hoppin. 16mo. $1.00.

The Same. Large Paper Edition. 8vo. Tinted paper. $3.00.

The Professor at the Breakfast Table. 16mo.
$1.00.

The Same. Large Paper Edition. 8vo. Tinted paper. $3.00.

Songs in Many Keys. A new volume. In Press.

Currents and Counter-Currents, and other Medical
Essays.
1 vol. Cloth. $1.25. Nearly Ready.

Ralph Waldo Emerson.

Essays. 1st Series. 1 vol. $1.00.

Essays. 2d Series. 1 vol. $1.00.

Miscellanies. 1 vol. $1.00.

Representative Men. 1 vol. $1.00.

English Traits. 1 vol. $1.00.

Poems. 1 vol. $1.00.

Conduct of Life. 1 vol. $1.00.

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

Goethe.

Wilhelm Meister. Translated by Carlyle. 2 vols. $2.50.

Faust. Translated by Hayward. 75 cents.

Faust. Translated by Charles T. Brooks. $1.00.

Correspondence with a Child. Bettina. 1 vol. 12mo.
$1.25.

Henry Giles.

Lectures, Essays, &c. 2 vols. $1.50.

Discourses on Life. 75 cents.

Illustrations of Genius. Cloth. $1.00.

John G. Whittier.

Pocket Edition of Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Old Portraits and Modern Sketches. 75 cents.

Margaret Smith's Journal. 75 cents.

Songs of Labor, and other Poems. Boards. 50 cts.

The Chapel of the Hermits. Cloth. 50 cents.

Literary Recreations, &c. Cloth. $1.00.

The Panorama, and other Poems. Cloth. 50 cents.

Home Ballads and Poems. A new volume. 75 cents.

Capt. Mayne Reid.

The Plant Hunters. With Plates. 75 cents.

The Desert Home: or, The Adventures of a Lost
Family in the Wilderness.
With fine Plates. $1.00.

The Boy Hunters. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Young Voyageurs: or, The Boy Hunters in
the North.
With Plates. 75 cents.

The Forest Exiles. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Bush Boys. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Young Yagers. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

Ran Away to Sea: An Autobiography for Boys.
With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Boy Tar: A Voyage in the Dark. A New
Book. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

Odd People. With Plates. 75 }

The Same. Cheap Edition. With Plates. 50 cents.

Bruin: or, The Grand Bear Hunt. With Plates. 75 cts.

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

Rev. F. W. Robertson.

Sermons. First Series. $1.00.

Sermons. Second Series. $1.00.

Sermons. Third Series. $1.00.

Sermons. Fourth Series. $1.00.

Lectures and Addresses on Literary and Social
Topics.
$1.00.

Mrs. Jameson.

Characteristics of Women. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Loves of the Poets. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Diary of an Ennuyée. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Sketches of Art, &c. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Studies and Stories. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Italian Painters. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Legends of the Madonna. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Sisters of Charity. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Grace Greenwood.

Greenwood Leaves. 1st and 2d Series. $1.25 each.

Poetical Works. With fine Portrait. 75 cents.

History of my Pets. With six fine Engravings. Scarlet
cloth. 50 cents.

Recollections of my Childhood. With six fine Engravings.
Scarlet cloth. 50 cents.

Haps and Mishaps of a Tour in Europe. $1.25.

Merrie England. 75 cents.

A Forest Tragedy, and other Tales. $1.00.

Stories and Legends. 75 cents.

Stories from Famous Ballads. Illustrated. 50 cents.

Bonnie Scotland. Illustrated. 75 cents.

Mrs. Mowatt.

Autobiography of an Actress. $1.25.

Plays. Armand and Fashion. 50 cents.

Mimic Life. 1 vol. $1.25.

The Twin Roses. 1 vol. 75 cents.

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

Samuel Smiles.

Life of George Stephenson, Engineer. $1.00.

Self Help; with Illustrations of Character and
Conduct.
With Portrait. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Brief Biographies. With Plates. $1.25.

Miss Cummins.

El Fureidis. By the Author of “The Lamplighter,” &c.
$1.00.

Thomas Hughes.

School Days at Rugby. By An Old Boy. 1 vol. 16mo.
$1.00.

The same. Illustrated edition. $1.50.

The Scouring of the White Horse, or the Long
Vacation Holiday of a London Clerk.
By The Author
of
School Days at Rugby.” 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Tom Brown at Oxford. A Sequel to School Days at
Rugby. Parts I. to XIV. 12 cents each.

The Same. Part First. 1 handsome volume, 400 pages.
Cloth. $1.00.

François Arago.

Biographies of Distinguished Scientific Men.
16mo. 2 vols. $2.00.

Bayard Taylor.

Poems of Home and Travel. Cloth. 75 cents.

Poems of the Orient. Cloth. 75 cents.

A Poet's Journal. In Press.

John Neal.

True Womanhood. A Novel. 1 vol. $1.25.

Hans Christian Andersen.

The Sand-Hills of Jutland. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

R. H. Dana, Jr.

To Cuba and Back, a Vacation Voyage, by the Author of
“Two Years before the Mast.” 75 cents.

Miscellaneous Works in Poetry and
Prose.

[POETRY.]

Alford's (Henry) Poems. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Angel in the House: The Betrothal. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 75 cents.

Angel in the House: The Espousals. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 75 cents.

Arnold's (Matthew) Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Aytoun's Bothwell. A Narrative Poem. 1 vol. 75
cents.

Bailey's (P. J.) The Mystic. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth.
50 cents.

Bailey's (P. J.) The Age. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 75
cents.

Barry Cornwall's English Songs and other
Poems.
1 vol. $1.00.

Barry Cornwall's Dramatic Poems. 1 vol. $1.00.

Boker's Plays and Poems. 2 vols. 16mo. Cloth.
$2.00.

Brooks' German Lyrics. 1 vol. $1.00.

Brooks' Faust. A new Translation. 1 vol. $1.00.

Browning's (Robert) Poems. 2 vols. $2.00.

Browning's (Robert) Men and Women. 1 vol. $1.00.

Cary's (Alice) Poems. 1 vol. $1.00.

Carys' (Phœbe) Poems and Parodies. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Fresh Hearts that Failed. By the Author of “The
New Priest.” 1 vol. 50 cents.

Hayne's Poems. 1 vol. 63 cents.

Hayne's Avolio and other Poems. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 75 cents.

Hunt's (Leigh) Poems. 2 vols. Blue and Gold. $1.50.

Hunt's (Leigh) Rimini. 1 vol. 50 cents.

Hymns of the Ages. 1 vol. $1.25.

Hymns of the Ages. 2d Series. 1 vol. $1.25.

The Same. 8vo. Bevelled boards. Each volume, $3.00.

Johnson's (Rosa V.) Poems. 1 vol. $1.00.

Kemble's (Mrs.) Poems. 1 vol. $1.00.

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

Lockhart's (J. G.) Spanish Ballads. With Portrait.
1 vol. 75 cents.

Lunt's (Geo.) Lyric Poems. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth.
63 cents.

Lunt's (Geo.) Julia. 1 vol. 50 cents.

Mackay's Poems. 1 vol. $1.00.

Massey's (Gerald) Poems. 1 vol. Blue and Gold. 75
cents.

Memory and Hope. A Collection of Consolatory Pieces.
1 vol. $2.00.

Milnes's Poems. 1 vol. 88 cents.

Motherwell's Poems. 1 vol. Blue and Gold. 75 cts.

Motherwell's Minstrelsy, Ancient and Modern.
2 vols. $1.50.

Muloch's (Miss) Poems. (By Author of “John Halifax.”)
1 vol. 75 cents.

Owen Meredith's Poems. 1 vol. Blue and Gold. 75
cents.

Parsons's Poems. 1 vol. $1.00.

Parsons's Dante's Inferno. Translated. In Press.

Percival's Poems. 2 vols. Blue and Gold. $1.75.

Quincy's (J. P.) Charicles. A Dramatic Poem. 1 vol.
50 cents.

Quincy's (J. P.) Lyteria: A Dramatic Poem. 50 cents.

Read's (T. Buchanan) Poems. New and complete edition.
2 vols. $2.00.

Rejected Addresses. By Horace and James Smith.
New edition. 1 vol. 63 cents.

Sargent's (Epes) Poems. 1 vol. 50 cents.

Saxe's (J. G.) Poems. With Portrait. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Saxe's (J. G.) The Money King and other Poems.
With new Portrait. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Smith's (Alexander) Life Drama. 1 vol. 50 cents.

Smith's (Alexander) City Poems. 1 vol. 63 cents.

Stoddard's (R. H.) Poems, 1 vol. 63 cents.

Stoddard's (R. H.) Songs of Summer. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Sprague's (Charles) Poetical and Prose Works.
With Portrait. 1 vol. 88 cents.

Thackeray's Ballads. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Thalatta. A Book for the Seaside. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Tuckerman's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Warreniana. 1 vol. 63 cents.

[PROSE.]

Allston's Monaldi. A Tale. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth.
75 cents.

Arnold's (Dr. Thomas) Life and Correspondence.
Edited by A. P. Stanley. 2 vols. 12mo. Cloth. $2.00.

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

Arnold's (W. D.) Oakfield. A Novel. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. $1.00.

Almost a Heroine. By the Author of “Charles Auchester.”
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Arabian Days' Entertainment. Translated from the
German, by H. P. Curtis. Illustrated. 1 vol. $1.25.

Addison's Sir Roger de Coverley. From the “Spectator.”
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

The Same. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth, gilt edge. $1.25.

Angel Voices; or, Words of Counsel for Overcoming
the World.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth, gilt, 38; gilt
edge, 50; full gilt, 63 cents.

American Institute of Instruction. Lectures delivered
before the Institute in 1840-41-42-43-44-45-46-47-48-49-50-51-52-53-54-55-56-57-58-59.
20 vols. 12mo. Sold in separate
volumes, each 50 cents.

Bacon's (Delia) the Shakesperian Problem Solved.
With an Introduction by Nathaniel Hawthorne. 1 vol. 8vo.
Cloth. $3.00.

Bartol's Church and Congregation. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. $1.00.

Bailey's Essays on Opinions and Truth. 1 vol.
16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Barry Cornwall's Essays and Tales in Prose.
2 vols. $1.50.

Boston Book. Being Specimens of Metropolitan Literature.
Cloth, $1.25; gilt edge, $1.75; full gilt, $2.00.

Buckingham's (J. T.) Personal Memoirs. With Portrait.
2 vols. 16mo. Cloth. $1.50.

Channing's (E. T.) Lectures on Rhetoric and Oratory.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

Channing's (Dr. Walter) Physician's Vacation.
1 vol. 12mo. Cloth. $1.50.

Coale's (Dr. W. E.) Hints on Health. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 63 cents.

Combe on the Constitution of Man. 30th edition.
12mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

Chapel Liturgy. Book of Common Prayer, according
to the use of King's Chapel, Boston. 1 vol. 8vo. Sheep, $2.00;
sheep, extra, $2.50; sheep, extra, gilt edge, $3.00; morocco,
$3.50; do. gilt edge, $4.00; do. extra gilt edge, $4.50.

The Same. Cheaper edition. 1 vol. 12mo. Sheep, $1.50.

Crosland's (Mrs.) Lydia: A Woman's Book. 1 vol.
75 cents.

Crosland's (Mrs.) English Tales and Sketches.
1 vol. $1.00.

Crosland's (Mrs.) Memorable Women. Illustrated.
1 vol. $1.00.

Dana's (R. H.) To Cuba and Back. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 75 cents.

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

Dufferin's (Lord) Yacht Voyage. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. $1.00.

El Fureidis. By the author of “The Lamplighter.”
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Ernest Carroll; or, Artist-Life in Italy. 1 vol.
16mo. Cloth. 88 cents.

Fremont's Life, Explorations, and Public Services.
By C. W. Upham. With Illustrations. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 75 cents.

Gaskell's (Mrs.) Ruth. A Novel. 8vo. Paper. 38 cts.

Guesses at Truth. By Two Brothers. 1 vol. 12mo.
$1.50.

Greenwood's (F. W. P.) Sermons of Consolation.
16mo. Cloth, $1.00; cloth, gilt edge, $1.50;
morocco, plain gilt edge, $2.00; morocco,
extra gilt edge, $2.50.

Greenwood's History of the King's Chapel, Boston.
12mo. Cloth. 50 cents.

Hodson's Soldier's Life in India. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth.
$1.00.

Howitt's (William) Land, Labor, and Gold. 2 vols.
$2.00.

Howitt's (William) A Boy's Adventures in Australia.
75 cents.

Howitt's (Anna Mary) An Art Student in Munich.
$1.25.

Howitt's (Anna Mary) A School of Life. A Story.
75 cents.

Hufeland's Art of Prolonging Life. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 75 cents.

Jerrold's (Douglas) Life. By his Son. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. $1.00.

Jerrold's (Douglas) Wit. By his Son. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 75 cents.

Judson's (Mrs. E. C.) Alderbrook. By Fanny Forrester.
2 vols. $1.75.

Judson's (Mrs. E. C.) The Kathayan Slave, and
other Papers.
1 vol. 63 cents.

Judson's (Mrs. E. C.) My two Sisters: A Sketch
from Memory.
50 cents.

Kavanagh's (Julia) Seven Years. 8vo. Paper. 30
cents.

Kingsley's (Henry) Geoffry Hamlyn. 1 vol. 12mo.
Cloth. $1.25.

Krapf's Travels and Researches in Eastern
Africa.
1 vol. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25.

Leslie's (C. R.) Autobiographical Recollections.
Edited by Tom Taylor. With Portrait. 1 vol. 12mo. Cloth.
$1.25.

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

Lake House. From the German of Fanny Lewald.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

Lowell's (Rev. Dr. Charles) Practical Sermons.
1 vol. 12mo. Cloth.
$1.25.

Lowell's (Rev. Dr. Charles) Occasional Sermons.
With fine Portrait. 1
vol. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25.

Light on the Dark River; or, Memoirs of Mrs.
Hamlin.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

The Same. 16mo. Cloth, gilt edge. $1.50.

Longfellow (Rev. S.) and Johnson (Rev. S.) A book
of Hymns for Public and Private Devotion. 6th edition.
63 cents.

Labor and Love. A Tale of English Life. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 50 cents.

Lee's (Mrs. E. B.) Memoir of the Buckminsters.
$1.25.

Lee's (Mrs. E. B.) Florence, the Parish Orphan.
50 cents.

Lee's (Mrs. E. B.) Parthenia. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Lunt's (George) Three Eras in the History of
New England.
1 vol. $1.00.

Mademoiselle Mori: A Tale of Modern Rome. 1 vol.
12mo. Cloth. $1.25.

M`Clintock's Narrative of the Search for Sir
John Franklin.
Library edition. With Maps and Illustrations.
1 vol. small 8vo. $1.50.

The Same. Popular Edition. 1 vol. 12mo. 75 cents.

Mann's (Horace) Thoughts For a Young Man.
1 vol. 25 cents.

Mann's (Horace) Sermons. 1 vol. $1.00. Nearly Ready.

Mann's (Mrs. Horace) Physiological Cookery-Book.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 63 cents.

Melville's Holmby House. A Novel. 8vo. Paper.
50 cents.

Mitford's (Miss) Our Village. Illustrated. 2 vols.
16mo. $2.50.

Mitford's (Miss) Atherton, and other Stories.
1 vol. 16mo. $1.25.

Morley's Life of Palissy the Potter. 2 vols. 16mo.
Cloth. $1.50.

Mountford's Thorpe. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Norton's (C. E.) Travel and Study in Italy. 1 vol.
16mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

New Testament. A very handsome edition, fine paper
and clear type. 12mo. Sheep binding, plain, $1.00; roan,
plain, $1.50; calf, plain, $1.75; calf, gilt edge, $2.00; Turkey
morocco, plain, $2.50; do. gilt edge, $3.00.

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

Otis's (Mrs. H. G.) The Barclays of Boston. 1 vol.
Cloth. $1.25.

Parsons's (Theophilus) Life. By his Son. 1 vol. 12mo.
Cloth. $1.50.

Prescott's History of the Electric Telegraph.
Illustrated. 1 vol. 12mo. Cloth. $1.75.

Poore's (Ben Perley) Louis Philippe. 1 vol. 12mo.
Cloth. $1.00.

Phillips's Elementary Treatise on Mineralogy.
With numerous additions to the Introduction. By Francis Alger.
With numerous Engravings. 1 vol. New edition in press.

Prior's Life of Edmund Burke. 2 vols. 16mo. Cloth.
$2.00.

Rab and his Friends. By John Brown, M. D. Illustrated.
15 cents.

Sala's Journey Due North. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth.
$1.00.

Scott's (Sir Walter) Ivanhoe. In one handsome volume.
$1.75.

Sidney's (Sir Philip) Life. By Mrs. Davis. 1 vol.
Cloth. $1.00.

Shelley Memorials. Edited by the Daughter-in-law
of the Poet. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Sword and Gown. By the Author of “Guy Livingstone.”
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

Shakspear's (Captain H.) Wild Sports of India.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

Semi-Detached House. A Novel. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth.
75 cents.

Smith's (William) Thorndale; or, The Conflict
of Opinions.
1 vol. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25.

Sumner's (Charles) Orations and Speeches. 2 vols.
16mo. Cloth. $2.50.

St. John's (Bayle) Village Life in Egypt. 2 vols. 16mo.
Cloth. $1.25.

Tyndall's (Professor) Glaciers of the Alps. With
Illustrations. 1 vol. Cloth. $1.50.

Tyll Owlglass's Adventures. With Illustrations by
Crowquill. 1 vol. Cloth, gilt. $2.50.

The Solitary of Juan Fernandez. By the Author of
“Picciola.” 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 50 cents.

Taylor's (Henry) Notes from Life. 1 vol. 16mo.
Cloth. 50 cents.

Trelawny's Recollections of Shelley and Byron.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 75 cents.

Thoreau's Walden: A Life in the Woods. 1 vol.
16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Warren's (Dr. John C.) Life. By Edward Warren,
M. D. 2 vols. 8vo. $3.50.

Warren's (Dr. John C.) The Preservation of Health.
1 vol. 38 cents.

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

Wallis's (S. T.) Spain and her Institutions. 1 vol.
16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Wordsworth's (William) Biography. By Dr. Christopher
Wordsworth. 2 vols. 16mo. Cloth. $2.50.

Wensley: A Story without a Moral. 1 vol. 16mo.
Paper. 50 cents.

The Same. Cloth. 75 cents.

Wheaton's (Robert) Memoirs. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth.
$1.00.

In Blue and Gold.

Longfellow's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.75.

Longfellow's Prose Works. 2 vols. $1.75.

Tennyson's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $ 50.

Whittier's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Leigh Hunt's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Gerald Massey's Poetical Works. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Mrs. Jameson's Characteristics of Women. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Diary of an Ennuyee. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Loves of the Poets. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Sketches of Art, &c. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Studies and Stories. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Italian Painters. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Mrs. Jameson's Legends of the Madonna. 1 vol.
75 cents.

Owen Meredith's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Owen Meredith's Lucile: A Poem. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Bowring's Matins and Vespers. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Lowell's (J. Russell) Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Percival's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.75.

Motherwell's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Sydney Dobell's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

William Allingham's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents. In Press.

Horace. Translated by Theodore Martin. 1 vol. 75 cts.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

Works lately Published.

Faithful Forever. By Coventry Patmore, Author of
“The Angel in the House.” 1 vol. $1.00.

Over the Cliffs: A Novel. By Charlotte Chanter,
(a sister of Rev. Charles Kingsley.) 1 vol. $1.00.

The Recreations of a Country Parson. 1 vol.
$1.25.

Reminiscences of Scottish Life and Character.
By Dean Ramsay. From the Seventh Enlarged Edinburgh
Edition. With an American Preface. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Poems by Rev. Wm. Croswell, D. D. Edited, with a
Memoir, by Rev. Arthur Cleveland Coxe, D. D. 1 vol. $1.00.

Personal History of Lord Bacon. From Original
Letters and Documents. By Hepworth Dixon. 1 vol. $1.25.

Poems. By Rose Terry. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

The Autobiography of the Rev. Dr. Alexander
Carlyle.
Containing Memorials of the Men and Events of
his Times. Edited by John Hill Burton.

Favorite Authors: A Companion Book of Prose and
Poetry. With 26 fine Steel Portraits. $2.50.

Heroes of Europe. A capital Boy's Book. With 16
Illustrations. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Bonnie Scotland. By Grace Greenwood. Illustrated.
75 cents.

The Seven Little Sisters, who live in the Round Ball
that floats in the Air. Illustrated. 63 cents.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Holmes, Oliver Wendell, 1809-1894 [1861], Elsie Venner: a romance of destiny [Volume 2] (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf606v2T].
Powered by PhiloLogic